A true and perfect narrative of what was acted, spoken by Mr. Prynne, other formerly and freshly secluded members, the army-officers, and some now sitting in the lobby, house, elsewhere, the 7th. and 9th. of May last ... by William Prynne, Esq. ...
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 331 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 57 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56219
         Wing P4112
         ESTC R19484
         12399552
         ocm 12399552
         61236
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56219)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61236)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 288:6)
      
       
         
           
             A true and perfect narrative of what was acted, spoken by Mr. Prynne, other formerly and freshly secluded members, the army-officers, and some now sitting in the lobby, house, elsewhere, the 7th. and 9th. of May last ... by William Prynne, Esq. ...
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [2], 99 p.
           
             Printed for Edw. Thomas ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Errata: p. 99.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           England and Wales. -- Parliament.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1642-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2002-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           true
           and
           perfect
           NARRATIVE
           OF
           What
           was
           acted
           ,
           spoken
           by
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           other
           formerly
           and
           freshly
           
             secluded
             Members
          
           ,
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           and
           some
           now
           sitting
           in
           the
           
             Lobby
             ,
             House
          
           ,
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           7th
           .
           and
           9th
           .
           of
           May
           last
           .
           The
           grounds
           inducing
           Mr.
           Pr.
           to
           go
           into
           the
           House
           :
           The
           
             Evidences
             ,
             Reasons
          
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           demonstrate
           to
           them
           :
           
             That
             their
             New-Common
             Wealth
          
           ,
           (
           or
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           )
           was
           originally
           projected
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           other
           forein
           
             Popish
             Enemies
          
           ,
           erected
           by
           the
           
             Army
             Officers
          
           ,
           and
           those
           now
           convened
           ,
           as
           their
           seduced
           Instruments
           ,
           to
           destroy
           our
           
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             Church
             ,
             King
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
          
           with
           the
           visible
           effects
           thereof
           since
           its
           erection
           ;
           That
           the
           Old
           
             Parliament
             was
             absolutely
             dissolved
             by
             the
             Kings
             beheading
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           17
           Car.
           c.
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Commons
           sitting
           since
           1648.
           
             and
             now
             ,
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             Parliament
          
           within
           that
           Act.
           That
           
             our
             hereditary
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           is
           the
           
             divinest
             ,
             best
             ,
             happyest
             ,
             durablest
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
          
           ;
           and
           
             its
             speedy
             restitution
             ,
             the
             only
             means
             to
             prevent
             impendent
             ruine
             ,
             and
             restore
             our
          
           Pristine
           Peace
           ,
           
             Safety
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Vnity
             ,
             Prosperity
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
          
           :
           With
           some
           seasonable
           Applications
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           sitting
           ,
           
             secluded
             Members
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Well
           wishers
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
        
         
           By
           
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
          
           
             Esq
          
           a
           Bencher
           of
           
             Lincolns
             Inne
          
           .
        
         
           Printed
           and
           published
           to
           rectifie
           the
           
             various
             Reports
          
           ,
           Censures
           of
           this
           .
           Action
           ;
           to
           give
           publick
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Parliament
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             English
             Nation
          
           ,
           especially
           those
           Vianders
           and
           
             free
             Burgesses
          
           of
           the
           Borough
           of
           Newport
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           (
           who
           without
           Mr.
           P.
           his
           Privity
           or
           liking
           ,
           unanimously
           elected
           him
           for
           their
           Burgesse
           ,
           Anno
           1648.
           though
           soon
           after
           forcibly
           secluded
           ,
           secured
           ,
           and
           now
           twice
           re-secluded
           in
           like
           manner
           by
           the
           Army-Officers
           .
           )
           Of
           his
           sincere
           Endeavours
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           preserve
           OUR
           RELIGION
           ,
           fundamental
           LAWS
           ,
           LIBERTIES
           ,
           GOVERNMENT
           ,
           the
           Essential
           Rights
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           Freedom
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           yet
           enjoy
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Oaths
           ,
           Covenant
           ,
           Trust
           ,
           as
           a
           Parliament-Member
           ,
           against
           the
           utter
           
             Subverters
             of
             them
          
           ,
           by
           a
           NEW
           REPUBLICK
           ,
           meer
           armed
           force
           ,
           arbitrary
           will
           ,
           and
           tyrannical
           power
           ,
           through
           the
           apparent
           Plots
           ,
           Seductions
           of
           our
           professed
           forein
           
             Popish
             Adversaries
          
           and
           their
           Instruments
           ;
           here
           clearly
           detected
           in
           their
           native
           Colours
           ,
           fruits
           .
        
         
           
             
               Psal.
               3.6
            
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             ten
             Thousands
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             set
             themselves
             against
             me
             round
             about
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Psal.
               27.3
            
             .
          
           
             Though
             an
             Host
             should
             encamp
             against
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             shall
             not
             fear
             ;
             though
             war
             should
             rise
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             will
             I
             be
             confident
             .
          
        
         
           London
           Printed
           for
           
             Edw.
             Thomas
          
           at
           the
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           
             Little
             Britaine
          
           ,
           1659.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           true
           and
           full
           Narrative
           of
           
             what
             was
             done
          
           and
           spoken
           by
           and
           between
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           other
           
             secluded
             Members
          
           ,
           &
           
             Army
             Officers
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           ON
           the
           7th
           .
           day
           of
           this
           instant
           May
           Mr.
           Prynne
           walking
           to
           
             Westminster
             Hall
          
           ,
           (
           where
           he
           had
           not
           been
           six
           daies
           before
           ,
           )
           meeting
           with
           some
           old
           secured
           and
           
             secluded
             Members
          
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           summoned
           by
           King
           Charles
           his
           Writ
           and
           Authority
           ,
           for
           these
           only
           ends
           (
           expressed
           in
           all
           writs
           of
           Summons
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           of
           Elections
           issued
           to
           Sheriffs
           of
           Counties
           for
           electing
           Knights
           ,
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Indentures
           themselves
           by
           which
           they
           were
           retorned
           Members
           ;
           )
           
             To
             confer
             and
             treat
             of
             certain
             great
             and
             ard●ous
             affairs
             ,
             concerning
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             to
             do
             and
             consent
             to
             those
             things
             which
             shall
             happen
             to
             be
             therein
             ordained
             by
             Common
             counsel
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             )
             touching
          
           the
           aforesaid
           businesses
           :
           which
           Parliament
           began
           at
           Westminster
           the
           third
           day
           of
           November
           ,
           1640.
           
           They
           shewed
           him
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Officers
             and
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
          
           made
           in
           such
           hast
           and
           confusion
           ,
           that
           they
           mistook
           the
           Month
           wherein
           they
           made
           it
           ,
           dating
           it
           April
           6.
           instead
           of
           May
           6.
           published
           by
           them
           that
           morning
           ,
           (
           which
           Declaration
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Speaker
             of
             the
             said
          
           Parliament
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Rolls
           ,
           
             by
             divers
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
          
           Col
           :
           Fleetwood
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             in
             presence
             of
             many
             Members
             of
             the
             said
             Parliament
          
           )
           containing
           
             their
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             That
             those
             Members
             who
             continued
             to
             sit
             since
             the
             year
          
           1648.
           
             untill
             the
          
           20
           
             th
             .
             of
          
           April
           ,
           1653.
           
             would
             return
             to
             the
             exercise
             and
             discharge
             of
             their
             trust
             ,
          
           (
           expressed
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Writs
           and
           Indentures
           alone
           by
           those
           who
           impowred
           ,
           elected
           ,
           &
           entrusted
           them
           as
           their
           Representativs
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           forged
           new
           trust
           whatsoever
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           or
           repugnant
           to
           it
           )
           
             Promising
             their
             readiness
             in
             their
             places
          
           as
           became
           them
           ,
           
             to
             yield
             their
             utmost
             Assistance
             
             to
             them
             to
             sit
             in
             safety
             ,
             for
             improving
             the
             present
             opportunity
             for
             setling
             and
             securing
             the
             peace
             and
             freedom
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ;
             praying
             for
             the
             presence
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             endeavours
             ;
             who
             after
             they
             had
             sate
             many
             years
             in
             performance
             of
             the
             trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             that
             Duty
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             at
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             upon
             the
          
           20
           
             th
             .
             day
             of
          
           April
           1653.
           
             were
             then
             interrupted
             and
             forced
             out
             of
             the
             House
             from
             that
             time
             untill
             this
             very
             day
          
           :
           Of
           which
           force
           they
           seemed
           in
           this
           
             Declaration
             unfeinedly
             to
             repent
          
           ,
           by
           an
           
             actual
             restitution
          
           of
           the
           Members
           formerly
           forced
           thence
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           of
           that
           *
           greater
           and
           more
           apparent
           force
           of
           whole
           Regiments
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           drawn
           up
           to
           the
           house
           it self
           in
           a
           violent
           maner
           ,
           Dec.
           6.
           1648.
           where
           they
           
             seised
             ,
             secured
          
           Mr.
           Pr.
           with
           above
           forty
           ,
           and
           secluded
           ,
           forced
           away
           above
           300
           
             Members
             more
             of
             the
             Commons
             House
             ,
          
           only
           for
           the
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           their
           Trusts
           and
           Duties
           therein
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Vows
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Consciences
           ,
           wherin
           most
           think
           
             they
             first
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             by
             wandring
             into
             other
             wayes
             from
             righteous
             &
             equal
             paths
          
           ;
           which
           Members
           though
           they
           do
           not
           particularly
           invite
           to
           sit
           again
           ,
           yet
           they
           having
           proved
           no
           breach
           of
           trust
           against
           them
           ,
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           intimate
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           forcibly
           seclude
           them
           from
           sitting
           if
           that
           Parliament
           should
           be
           publickly
           voted
           still
           in
           being
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           17
           
             Carol●
             c.
          
           7.
           as
           they
           in
           their
           
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Army
          
           have
           actually
           resolved
           ,
           by
           their
           invitation
           of
           the
           Members
           thereof
           to
           sit
           again
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           P.
           &
           those
           Members
           who
           shewed
           it
           to
           him
           conceived
           upon
           their
           perusal
           thereof
           .
           Mr.
           P.
           being
           after
           informed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Old
             Speaker
          
           and
           sundry
           Members
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           were
           then
           met
           in
           the
           painted
           Chamber
           to
           consult
           together
           in
           order
           to
           their
           meeting
           again
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           was
           moved
           to
           go
           thither
           to
           them
           which
           he
           refused
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           no
           place
           where
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
             ever
             used
          
           to
           meet
           or
           sit
           as
           an
           House
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Committe
           upon
           conferences
           with
           the
           Lords
           :
           Soon
           after
           Mr.
           P.
           heard
           by
           some
           Members
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           
             old
             Speaker
          
           and
           about
           
           forty
           Members
           more
           ,
           with
           the
           Mace
           carried
           before
           them
           ,
           were
           gon
           from
           the
           Lords
           House
           into
           the
           Ho.
           of
           Com.
           &
           there
           sate
           as
           an
           House
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Stat.
           of
           17
           
             Car.
             c.
          
           7.
           and
           their
           old
           Elections
           by
           the
           Kings
           Writs
           ;
           Vpon
           which
           there
           being
           then
           above
           30
           of
           the
           old
           secluded
           Members
           in
           Decemb.
           1648.
           in
           the
           Hall
           ;
           they
           did
           think
           fit
           and
           agree
           ,
           that
           to
           avoid
           Tumult
           ,
           about
           12.
           or
           14.
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           freely
           admitted
           without
           any
           seclusion
           ,
           or
           engagement
           ;
           should
           in
           a
           friendly
           manner
           ,
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Upon
             what
             account
             they
             did
             now
             sit
             there
             thus
             sodainly
             and
             unexpectedly
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             convenient
             notice
             or
             summons
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Members
             to
             sit
             with
             them
             ?
          
           If
           only
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           17
           Caroli
           ch
           .
           7.
           thus
           penned
           .
           
             Be
             it
             enacted
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             King
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             Assent
             of
             the
             Lords
             &
             Commons
             ,
             That
             this
             present
             Parl.
             now
             assembled
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             passed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             Nor
             shall
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             be
             prorogued
             or
             adjourned
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             be
             likewise
             passed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Péers
             shall
             not
             at
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             be
             adjourned
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             own
             Order
             .
          
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           
             That
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             shall
             not
             at
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             be
             adjou●ned
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             their
             own
             Order
             .
             And
             that
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             or
             things
             whatsoever
             done
             or
             to
             be
             doue
             ,
             for
             the
             adjournment
             proroguing
             or
             dissolving
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ;
             shall
             beutterly
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             :
          
           Then
           they
           intended
           to
           send
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           walking
           in
           the
           Hall
           to
           come
           in
           unto
           them
           :
           and
           to
           move
           ,
           that
           all
           surviving
           Members
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           might
           by
           joynt
           consent
           particularly
           be
           sent
           to
           ,
           and
           invited
           to
           meet
           and
           sit
           in
           the
           House
           at
           a
           convenient
           day
           ,
           before
           any
           Vote
           or
           Order
           passed
           by
           thē
           then
           sitting
           ,
           thus
           sodainly
           convened
           without
           any
           notice
           (
           which
           would
           be
           interpreted
           rather
           a
           surprize
           ,
           and
           un-Parliamentary
           practice
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           absent
           Members
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           than
           any
           obliging
           Parliamentary
           Vote
           or
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           )
           and
           more
           discontent
           than
           invite
           
           the
           absent
           unsummoned
           Members
           unto
           them
           ,
           making
           the
           publike
           rent
           greater
           than
           before
           .
           And
           when
           they
           were
           there
           assembled
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           they
           might
           freely
           &
           fully
           debate
           this
           Question
           ,
           (
           wherein
           there
           were
           different
           Opinions
           between
           the
           Members
           themselves
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           Lawyers
           ;
           )
           
             Whether
             this
             Parliament
             was
             not
             actually
             dissolved
             by
             the
             late
             Kings
             forcible
             death
             ?
          
           which
           is
           clearly
           M.
           P.
           his
           opinion
           formerly
           published
           )
           Or
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             was
             not
             still
             in
             being
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             or
             things
             done
             already
             by
             the
             Army-Officers
             or
             others
             for
             the
             adjourning
             ,
             proroguing
             or
             dissolving
             thereof
             ?
          
           If
           it
           should
           upon
           such
           debate
           be
           Voted
           by
           the
           
             Majority
             of
             the
             House
             to
             be
             really
             and
             legally
             dissolved
          
           ;
           they
           held
           it
           their
           duties
           and
           theirs
           now
           sitting
           ,
           to
           acquiesce
           therein
           ,
           and
           act
           no
           farther
           as
           a
           Parl.
           But
           if
           voted
           
             still
             in
             being
          
           ,
           they
           all
           held
           it
           their
           duty
           ,
           to
           sit
           and
           joyn
           their
           best
           Counsels
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           settle
           the
           
             Government
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             of
             our
             distracted
             Church
             and
             Nations
             ,
          
           now
           more
           shaken
           ,
           unsetled
           ,
           endangered
           in
           their
           apprehensions
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           would
           submit
           their
           private
           contrary
           Opinions
           in
           this
           (
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Votes
           )
           to
           the
           over-ruling
           Judgement
           of
           the
           whole
           House
           ;
           as
           the
           only
           hopefull
           way
           to
           revive
           the
           antient
           Constitution
           ,
           
             Rights
             ,
             Privileges
          
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           resettle
           us
           upon
           lasting
           foundations
           of
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           Resolutions
           alone
           ,
           &
           none
           other
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           P.
           intended
           to
           propose
           to
           those
           then
           sitting
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           L●bby
           door
           of
           the
           
             Commons
             House
          
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Sir
           
             George
             Booth
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Arthur
             Annesley
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Evelyn
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Th.
             Gewen
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Charles
             Rich
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Mountague
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Ri.
             Knightly
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Hungerford
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ;
           which
           being
           shut
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           people
           crowding
           on
           the
           stairs
           to
           get
           in
           ,
           through
           whom
           they
           could
           hardly
           pass
           ▪
           M.
           P.
           knocked
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           but
           could
           get
           no
           admittance
           ,
           till
           the
           doer
           being
           opened
           to
           let
           out
           M.
           Nye
           &
           som
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           with
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Booth
          
           and
           Mr.
           Annesly
           ,
           being
           formost
           ,
           pressed
           into
           the
           Lobby
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           door
           being
           shut
           &
           bolted
           again
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           unbolted
           &
           
           held
           it
           open
           till
           the
           rest
           came
           in
           ;
           where
           they
           finding
           Mr.
           Iohn
           and
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Herbert
          
           standing
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           acquainted
           them
           with
           their
           intentions
           to
           go
           then
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           who
           resolved
           to
           go
           in
           with
           them
           .
           Coming
           all
           up
           towards
           the
           House
           door
           ,
           which
           was
           shut
           and
           kept
           Guarded
           (
           as
           it
           presently
           appeared
           )
           by
           som
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             army
          
           ;
           Mr.
           P.
           required
           them
           ,
           
             to
             open
             the
             door
             to
             let
             them
             in
             ,
             being
             all
             Members
             of
             the
             old
             Parliament
          
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           demanded
           ;
           
             Whether
             they
             had
             continued
             sitting
             in
             it
             since
          
           1648.
           to
           1653
           ?
           M.
           P.
           &
           the
           rest
           all
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             being
             Members
             of
             the
             old
             Parliament
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             no
             account
             to
             thē
             or
             any
             others
             of
             their
             sitting
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             House
             it self
             wherof
             they
             were
             Members
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             they
             &
             others
             were
             obliged
             inviolably
             to
             maintain
          
           :
           Upon
           which
           demanding
           their
           names
           ,
           they
           said
           ;
           
             that
             if
             they
             would
             send
             in
             a
             Note
             of
             their
             names
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             they
             ordered
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           Whereto
           Mr.
           P.
           replied
           ,
           
             We
             yet
             knew
             not
             who
             were
             within
             the
             House
             ,
             nor
             whether
             they
             were
             yet
             sitting
             ,
             nor
             upon
             what
             account
             they
             sate
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Custom
             or
             Privilege
             of
             Parliament
             for
             one
             Member
             to
             send
             tickets
             to
             his
             fellow
             Members
             for
             free
             admission
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             being
             all
             equals
             ,
             and
             having
             an
             equal
             right
             freely
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             their
             duty
             thus
             to
             capitulate
             with
             Members
             ,
             but
             obey
             their
             just
             commands
             in
             opening
             the
             door
             :
          
           Which
           they
           ●till
           refusing
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           demanded
           ,
           
             Who
             and
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             being
             all
             strangers
             to
             them
             ?
             and
             by
             whose
             authority
             ,
             or
             order
             they
             thus
             forcibly
             kept
             them
             out
             ?
          
           They
           answered
           ,
           
             they
             were
             Officers
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             and
             had
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             keep
             thē
             out
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             sate
             since
          
           1648.
           till
           1653.
           
           Mr.
           
             P.
             demanded
          
           ,
           From
           whom
           they
           had
           their
           warrant
           ,
           since
           they
           could
           have
           none
           from
           those
           within
           ,
           being
           but
           newly
           entred
           ;
           and
           none
           else
           could
           give
           thē
           such
           a
           warrant
           ,
           nor
           they
           within
           before
           they
           heard
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           demanding
           them
           to
           produce
           their
           Order
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           in
           writing
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           by
           whose
           authority
           they
           were
           thus
           forcibly
           kept
           out
           ;
           demanding
           their
           several
           names
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           wherwith
           they
           
           refused
           to
           acquaint
           them
           .
           Upon
           this
           M.
           P.
           told
           them
           ,
           
             They
             doubted
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             Orders
             thus
             to
             seclude
             thē
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             either
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             to
             tell
             thē
             their
             names
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             told
             them
             theirs
             :
             That
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             they
             were
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             unless
             they
             knew
             their
             names
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             inquire
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             saw
             their
             Commissions
             :
             And
             if
             they
             were
             Army-Officers
             indeed
             ,
             they
             had
             published
             a
             printed
             Decl.
             in
             all
             their
             names
             that
             morning
             ,
             inviting
          
           (
           as
           they
           conceiv'd
           )
           
             all
             Members
             they
             formerly
             secluded
             ,
             to
             return
             &
             sit
             again
             in
             the
             House
             to
             discharge
             their
             trusts
             :
             wherin
             they
             professed
             their
             former
             force
             upon
             ,
             &
             seclusion
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Backsliding
             ,
             and
             wandring
             into
          
           UNRIGHTEOUS
           PATHS
           ;
           which
           they
           seemingly
           repented
           of
           ;
           promising
           to
           yield
           their
           utmost
           assistance
           to
           them
           to
           sit
           in
           safety
           ;
           and
           praying
           for
           the
           presence
           and
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           endeavours
           :
           And
           if
           now
           within
           few
           hours
           after
           this
           Remonstrance
           published
           ,
           
             they
             thus
             highly
             and
             publikely
             violated
             it
             in
             the
             view
             of
             all
             there
             present
             ,
             by
             returning
             to
             their
             former
             Backslidings
          
           and
           Unrighteous
           paths
           ;
           
             in
             secluding
             those
             who
             were
             Members
             afresh
             ,
             and
             violating
             their
             own
          
           Declaration
           ,
           
             none
             would
             henceforth
             credit
             them
             ,
             or
             it
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           one
           of
           them
           told
           M.
           P.
           He
           knew
           he
           was
           none
           of
           them
           who
           sate
           since
           1648.
           till
           1653.
           therfore
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           let
           him
           in
           ,
           being
           not
           within
           their
           Declaration
           .
           Who
           retorted
           ,
           
             he
             thought
             their
             repentance
             had
             been
             universal
             ,
             not
             partial
             ;
             of
             all
             their
             forces
             upon
             the
             House
             and
             Members
             ,
             especially
             of
             their
             greatest
             Dec.
          
           6.
           1648.
           
             when
             they
             not
             only
             secluded
             ,
             but
             secured
             and
             imprisoned
             him
             and
          
           40
           
             more
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             &
             forced
             away
          
           3.
           
             times
             as
             many
             more
             for
             discharging
             their
             trusts
             ,
             &
             asserting
             the
             true
          
           GOOD
           OLD
           CAUSE
           ;
           
             against
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             trusts
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
          
           and
           printed
           
             Remonstrances
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             would
             look
             back
             upon
             and
             well
             consider
          
           (
           
             as
             they
             proclaim
             they
             had
             don
             in
             their
          
           New
           Decl.
           )
           
             they
             would
             find
             to
             be
             one
             of
             their
             greatest
          
           Backslidings
           where
           they
           first
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           caused
           God
           to
           withdraw
           his
           presence
           and
           GOOD
           SPIRIT
           FROM
           THEM
           
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             prosecution
             of
             a
             New
             Romish
          
           GOOD
           OLD
           CAVSE
           ,
           
             which
             had
          
           brought
           
           us
           into
           a
           sad
           posture
           ,
           occasioned
           many
           vicissitudes
           of
           dangers
           ,
           and
           caused
           God
           in
           his
           Providence
           to
           make
           all
           their
           Essaies
           to
           settle
           us
           ,
           utterly
           ineffectual
           ;
           
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             &
             reclaim
             them
             from
             their
             Error
          
           :
           which
           they
           now
           pursued
           afresh
           ,
           as
           vigorously
           as
           ever
           :
           That
           for
           his
           own
           part
           after
           his
           
             Impisonment
             by
             them
             against
             both
             Lawe
             and
             Privilege
             in
          
           1648.
           
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             forcibly
             seised
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Army
             in
             his
             House
             in
          
           1650.
           
             and
             kept
             a
             close
             Prisoner
             near
          
           3.
           
             years
             under
             armed
             guards
             of
             Souldiers
             in
          
           3.
           
             remote
             Castles
             farr
             distant
             frō
             th●se
             th●n
             sitting
             :
             Therfore
             they
             could
             not
             make
             their
             unrighteous
             Imprisonment
             of
             him
             then
             without
             any
             cause
             or
             hearing
             ,
             a
             just
             ground
             to
             seclude
             him
             from
             sitting
             now
             .
          
           But
           all
           these
           expostulations
           of
           M.
           P.
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           
             they
             desired
             all
             present
             to
             take
             notice
             and
             bear
             witnes
             of
             this
             high
             affront
             and
             brea●h
             of
             Privilege
             in
             this
             their
             forcible
             seclusion
             ▪
          
           And
           so
           departing
           Mr.
           Knightly
           meeting
           
             Major
             General
             Lambert
          
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           complai●ed
           to
           him
           of
           this
           Forcible
           seclusion
           ;
           who
           gave
           him
           a
           civil
           Answer
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             That
             things
             were
             now
             in
             an
             hurrie
             ,
             and
             their
             entring
             at
             this
             time
             into
             the
             House
             might
             causes
             me
             disturbance
             ,
             but
             doubted
             not
             such
             course
             would
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             in
             few
             daies
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             forcibly
             secluded
          
           and
           so
           they
           went
           from
           the
           Lobby
           into
           the
           Hall
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           acquainting
           those
           Members
           they
           left
           there
           with
           the
           premises
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           conference
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           they
           should
           meet
           about
           4.
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           Evening
           under
           
             Lincolns
             Inne
             Chappel
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           that
           every
           one
           should
           inquire
           ,
           what
           old
           
             secluded
             ,
             or
             secured
             Members
             were
             now
             in
             town
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Members
             of
             the
             long
             Parliament
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             chosen
             or
             sitting
             before
          
           December
           6.
           1648.
           
             when
             they
             were
             first
             forcibly
             secluded
             by
             the
             Army
             .
          
           Some
           met
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           upon
           conference
           found
           ,
           there
           were
           about
           80
           secluded
           Members
           then
           in
           London
           and
           Westminster
           ;
           being
           near
           double
           the
           number
           of
           those
           sitting
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           above
           300
           Members
           of
           all
           sorts
           yet
           living
           ,
           chosen
           or
           sitting
           in
           the
           Commons
           House
           before
           Decemb.
           1648.
           over
           and
           above
           
           those
           that
           now
           sate
           ;
           all
           which
           they
           conceived
           ought
           in
           
             justice
             to
             be
             summoned
             by
             the
             Speakers
             Letter
             ,
          
           freely
           
             to
             meet
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             House
             at
             a
             convenient
          
           time
           
             to
             be
             agreed
             upon
          
           ;
           In
           order
           whereunto
           some
           ten
           of
           them
           met
           in
           the
           Counsel-Chamber
           of
           
             Lincolns
             Inne
          
           (
           where
           the
           old
           Speaker
           used
           to
           sit
           in
           Counsel
           as
           a
           Bencher
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Benchers
           concerning
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Society
           )
           as
           the
           fittest
           place
           to
           write
           down
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           surviving
           Members
           names
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           their
           Memories
           and
           the
           printed
           list
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           having
           finished
           ,
           they
           departed
           ,
           agreeing
           to
           meet
           in
           Westminster
           Hall
           about
           9
           of
           the
           clock
           on
           Monday
           morning
           ,
           whither
           M.
           P.
           carried
           the
           list
           of
           the
           names
           he
           had
           formerly
           written
           ,
           digested
           into
           an
           
             alphabetical
             order
          
           ,
           to
           communicate
           it
           to
           other
           Members
           ,
           Those
           that
           sate
           meeting
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           adjourned
           their
           House
           till
           ten
           of
           the
           clock
           Mond●y
           morning
           :
           But
           the
           Courts
           not
           sitting
           in
           VVestminster-Hall
           that
           day
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           found
           the
           Hall
           very
           thin
           ,
           &
           few
           Members
           in
           it
           .
           Whiles
           he
           was
           standing
           in
           the
           Hall
           expecting
           those
           who
           promised
           to
           meet
           there
           ,
           he
           was
           twice
           informed
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Guards
           at
           all
           at
           the
           House
           D
           ▪
           or
           ,
           that
           any
           person
           might
           freely
           go
           into
           it
           without
           examination
           ,
           there
           being
           but
           few
           Members
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           Doors
           standing
           open
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           spake
           to
           4
           or
           5
           Members
           there
           met
           ,
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           freely
           admitted
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           the
           rest
           to
           follow
           after
           if
           they
           pleased
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           unwilling
           to
           go
           being
           formerly
           repulsed
           ,
           thinking
           it
           better
           to
           make
           a
           Narrative
           of
           their
           former
           forcible
           seclusion
           on
           Saturday
           ,
           and
           to
           signifie
           it
           by
           a
           Letter
           directed
           to
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           subscribed
           with
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           P.
           conceived
           superfluous
           ,
           since
           the
           Door
           now
           stood
           feeely
           open
           to
           all
           without
           any
           Guards
           to
           seclude
           any
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           in
           pursute
           of
           Major
           General
           Lamberts
           promise
           to
           Mr.
           
             Knightly
             :
             And
             it
             would
             be
             idle
             to
             complain
             of
             that
             force
             by
             Letter
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             might
             now
             acquaint
             those
             then
             fitting
             by
             their
             own
             mouthes
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             cause
             .
          
           Vpon
           
           which
           ground
           ,
           M.
           Prynne
           ,
           Mr.
           Annesly
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hungerford
           about
           ten
           of
           the
           clock
           went
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Lebby
           &
           House
           were
           at
           first
           knock
           opened
           to
           them
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Door-keepers
           ,
           upon
           their
           telling
           thē
           they
           were
           Members
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           no
           Guard
           at
           either
           door
           :
           )
           who
           delivered
           to
           each
           of
           them
           as
           Members
           ,
           a
           printed
           Paper
           intitled
           ,
           
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Parliament
             assembled
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             Saturday
          
           7.
           
           May
           ,
           1659.
           
           They
           found
           not
           about
           9.
           of
           10.
           of
           those
           who
           sate
           ,
           within
           the
           House
           ,
           who
           courteously
           saluted
           them
           :
           After
           some
           short
           discourses
           ,
           Mr.
           Annesly
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hungerford
           leaving
           Mr.
           Prynne
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           which
           he
           resolved
           not
           to
           stir
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           a
           new
           forcible
           seclusion
           )
           went
           back
           into
           the
           Hall
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Members
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           
             might
             freely
             enter
             if
             they
             pleas●d
          
           :
           Mr.
           Annesly
           returning
           ,
           
             was
             forcibly
             kept
             out
             from
             re-entring
             by
             some
             Soldiers
             ,
          
           sent
           thither
           (
           as
           he
           conceited
           )
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Wherwith
           he
           acquainted
           Mr.
           P.
           by
           a
           Note
           ,
           desiring
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           at
           the
           House
           door
           ;
           which
           being
           opened
           ,
           Mr.
           Annesly
           pressed
           to
           go
           in
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           denied
           entrance
           ,
           
             unless
             he
             would
             give
             his
             paroll
             presently
             to
             come
             out
             again
             and
             not
             stay
             in
          
           :
           whereupon
           he
           said
           .
           
             Though
             they
             had
             often
             broken
             their
             parolls
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             break
             his
             parol
             ;
             but
             would
             come
             forth
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             with
             M.
          
           P.
           which
           he
           accordingly
           performed
           .
           After
           this
           Mr.
           P.
           had
           conference
           with
           divers
           Members
           as
           they
           came
           in
           ,
           who
           said
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           see
           him
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           meet
           him
           there
           again
           .
           The
           House
           being
           thin
           ,
           M.
           P.
           turned
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           17
           Caroli
           ,
           c.
           7.
           reading
           it
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           to
           two
           other
           Members
           :
           telling
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           doubt
           ,
           
             whether
             the
             old
             Parliament
             was
             not
             determined
             by
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Act
             ;
             which
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             first
             freely
             debated
             in
             a
             full
             House
             ,
             before
             ought
             else
             was
             done
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           they
           demanded
           ,
           
             Why
             he
             came
             amongst
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             made
             a
             scruple
             ,
             or
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ?
          
           Who
           answered
           ,
           
             to
             have
             it
             fully
             debated
             and
             resolved
             in
             a
             full
             and
             free
             House
             .
          
           After
           which
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Hasterigge
          
           coming
           in
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           saluted
           and
           
           told
           him
           ,
           
             He
             was
             glad
             to
             meet
             him
             again
             in
             this
             place
             :
          
           who
           presently
           answered
           ,
           
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             sit
             there
             as
             a
             Member
             ,
             being
             formerly
             secluded
             .
          
           Whereto
           he
           replyed
           ,
           
             he
             had
             as
             good
             right
             to
             sit
             there
             as
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Member
             whatsoever
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             old
             Parliament
             ,
             if
             in
             being
             :
             having
             acted
             ,
             written
             ,
             suffred
             more
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             rights
             and
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             than
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             sitting
             with
             him
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Vane
          
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           stepping
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           said
           in
           a
           menacing
           manner
           :
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
             what
             make
             you
             here
             ?
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             come
             into
             this
             House
             being
             formerly
             vo●ed
             out
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             as
             a
             friend
             quietly
             to
             depart
             hence
             ,
             else
             some
             course
             will
             be
             presently
             taken
             with
             you
             for
             your
             presumption
          
           :
           which
           Sir
           Arthur
           seconded
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           
             If
             he
             refused
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             a
             speedy
             course
             taken
             ,
             and
             a
             charge
             put
             in
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             meetings
             on
             Saturday
             ,
             and
             actings
             against
             the
             House
             .
          
           To
           which
           he
           replied
           ,
           
             He
             had
             as
             good
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             better
             right
             to
             sit
             than
             either
             of
             them
             :
             That
             he
             knew
             of
             no
             Vote
             to
             seclude
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             there
             who
             had
             right
             or
             power
             to
             vote
             him
             out
             ,
             being
             equally
             intrusted
             with
             themselves
             for
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             represented
             :
             That
             he
             was
             never
             convicted
             of
             any
             breach
             of
             his
             Parliamentarie
             trust
             ,
             and
             hoped
             they
             would
             have
             both
             the
             justice
             and
             patience
             to
             hear
             ,
             before
             they
             voted
             him
             out
             :
             And
             then
             he
             doubted
             not
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             themselves
             were
             greater
             Infrinegers
             of
             their
             trusts
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             voted
             out
             than
             himself
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Charge
             and
             menaces
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             way
             affrighted
             with
             them
             :
             It
             being
             as
             free
             and
             lawfull
             for
             him
             and
             other
             Members
             ,
             to
             meet
             and
             advise
             together
             both
             as
             Members
             and
             Freemen
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             for
             preservation
             of
             themselves
             ,
             the
             peoples
             Rights
             and
             Parliaments
             Privileges
             ,
             when
             forcibly
             secluded
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             on
             Saturday
             ;
             as
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             Army
             Officers
             to
             meet
             privately
             and
             publickly
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             privileges
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             oft
             times
             done
             of
             late
             :
             That
             these
             high
             menacing
             words
             ,
             were
             a
             very
             ill
             performance
             of
             their
             New
             published
             Declaration
             ,
             delivered
             him
             at
             the
             door
          
           :
           That
           they
           were
           resolved
           (
           by
           the
           gracious
           assistance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           )
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           
           their
           legal
           Trust
           ;
           to
           assert
           ,
           establish
           and
           secure
           ,
           the
           Property
           and
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           in
           reference
           unto
           all
           ,
           both
           as
           Men
           and
           as
           Christians
           .
           )
           
             which
             if
             they
             should
             publikely
             violate
             ,
             &
             null
             by
             any
             unjust
             charge
             ,
             or
             proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             so
             much
             ,
             both
             as
             an
             English
             Freeman
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Member
             too
          
           (
           by
           their
           3
           years
           close
           imprisonment
           of
           him
           without
           cause
           or
           hearing
           )
           
             under
             their
             new
          
           FREE-STATE
           ,
           
             when
             first
             erected
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             upon
             their
             very
             first
             reviving
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             a
             Member
             ,
             only
             for
             coming
             into
             the
             House
             and
             meeting
             with
             other
             Members
             ,
             to
             claim
             their
             rights
             :
             It
             would
             highly
             reflect
             upon
             their
             intended
             new
             Free
             State
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             out
             of
             love
             with
             it
             .
          
           After
           which
           ,
           they
           going
           up
           with
           other
           Members
           into
           the
           Committee
           Chamber
           ,
           to
           consult
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           or
           get
           him
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           about
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           they
           all
           came
           down
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           P.
           continued
           sitting
           :
           the
           Speaker
           being
           come
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           they
           first
           concluded
           to
           goe
           to
           prayers
           ,
           then
           to
           sit
           as
           an
           House
           :
           whereupon
           all
           taking
           their
           places
           ,
           Mr.
           Prynne
           took
           his
           place
           too
           where
           he
           usually
           sat
           before
           ,
           resolving
           not
           to
           stirr
           thence
           :
           which
           Sir
           Arthur
           and
           Sir
           Henry
           observing
           ,
           after
           some
           whisperings
           with
           the
           Speaker
           and
           others
           next
           them
           ;
           though
           the
           Cushion
           was
           laid
           ,
           and
           order
           given
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Chaplain
           to
           pray
           ,
           yet
           they
           countermanded
           it
           ,
           telling
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           
             It
             was
             now
             somewhat
             late
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             dispatch
             little
             before
             dinner
             :
             therefore
             they
             would
             by
             agreement
             ,
             without
             any
             adjournment
             ,
             presently
             rise
             and
             go
             to
             dinner
             ,
             and
             then
             sit
             in
             the
             afternoon
             about
             one
             a
             clock
             ,
             and
             the
             Speaker
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             might
             dispatch
             a
             business
             he
             said
             he
             must
             needs
             doe
             .
          
           Vpon
           which
           they
           all
           rising
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           continued
           in
           the
           House
           till
           most
           of
           them
           (
           being
           about
           42.
           with
           himself
           in
           his
           computation
           )
           were
           gone
           out
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           return
           and
           sit
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           his
           presence
           there
           ,
           being
           the
           sole
           cause
           of
           their
           not
           fitting
           .
           Mr.
           Prynne
           then
           going
           out
           after
           them
           ,
           found
           a
           guard
           of
           Souldiers
           with
           Halberts
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           a
           Troop
           of
           Horse
           in
           the
           Pallace
           Yard
           ;
           which
           were
           purposely
           sent
           
           for
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           other
           Members
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           P.
           if
           he
           returned
           ,
           as
           the
           sequel
           proved
           .
           Mr.
           P.
           having
           acquainted
           some
           secluded
           Members
           in
           the
           Hall
           with
           these
           passages
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           who
           agreeing
           to
           send
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           Speaker
           touching
           their
           forcible
           seclusion
           on
           Saturday
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           
             Lincolns
             Inne
          
           ,
           where
           he
           dined
           in
           the
           Hall
           :
           Immediatly
           after
           dinner
           he
           repaired
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           House
           if
           admitted
           ▪
           or
           protest
           against
           the
           force
           if
           secluded
           by
           the
           Army
           Gards
           there
           placed
           :
           he
           found
           an
           whole
           Troop
           of
           Horse
           ,
           in
           the
           Palace
           yard
           ,
           and
           a
           Company
           of
           Foot
           on
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           and
           Court
           of
           Requests
           ,
           drawn
           thither
           to
           keep
           him
           and
           other
           Members
           out
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           walked
           in
           the
           Hall
           til
           past
           3.
           a
           clock
           ,
           expecting
           the
           Speakers
           coming
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           intended
           to
           enter
           ;
           At
           last
           ,
           being
           informed
           that
           he
           went
           the
           back
           way
           without
           the
           Mace
           ,
           and
           was
           gon
           into
           the
           House
           ;
           Mr.
           P.
           to
           avoid
           tumult
           (
           a
           company
           of
           unknown
           persons
           in
           the
           Hall
           going
           after
           to
           see
           the
           issue
           )
           went
           purposely
           forth
           towards
           the
           Abby
           ,
           till
           all
           were
           gone
           from
           the
           steps
           ;
           and
           then
           going
           up
           only
           with
           one
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           (
           no
           Member
           )
           he
           found
           the
           door
           and
           stairs
           before
           the
           Lobby
           strictly
           garded
           with
           Red-coats
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           Halberts
           crossed
           the
           door
           and
           steps
           so
           thick
           that
           none
           could
           pass
           :
           whereupon
           Mr.
           P.
           demanded
           entrance
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Member
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           ignorant
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           permitted
           him
           to
           pass
           through
           their
           pikes
           into
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           but
           secluded
           his
           friend
           from
           going
           up
           with
           him
           .
           When
           he
           came
           at
           the
           House
           door
           to
           enter
           ,
           several
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           there
           placed
           (
           one
           of
           them
           sitting
           in
           a
           chair
           )
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             must
             not
             enter
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             special
             Order
             to
             keep
             him
             out
             of
             the
             House
          
           :
           Wherupon
           he
           
             Protested
             against
             this
             their
             forcible
             double
             seclusion
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             high
             contempt
             and
             breach
             of
             Privilege
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             and
             the
             sitting
             Members
             Declaration
             published
             that
             day
             ;
             demanding
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             those
             for
             whom
             he
             was
             elected
             ,
             free
             admission
             for
             himself
             and
             other
             Members
             they
             kept
             out
             by
             a
             visible
             force
             of
             horse
             and
             foot
          
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           worse
           and
           more
           real
           levying
           of
           warre
           against
           
           the
           Pa●liament
           ,
           then
           the
           beheaded
           King
           or
           his
           party
           were
           guilty
           of
           ;
           
             whose
             imprisoning
             ,
             prosecution
             of
             MEMBERS
             OF
             PARLIAMENT
             for
             opposing
             his
             unlawfull
             will
             ,
             after
             the
             Parliament
             :
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             House
             only
             to
             demand
             the
             5.
             impeached
             Members
             ,
             without
             offering
             force
             ,
             or
             secluding
             any
             Member
             ;
             but
             ABOVE
             ALL
             ,
             HIS
             LABOVRING
             THE
             ENGLISH
             ARMY
             TO
             BE
             ENGAGED
             AGAINST
             THE
             ENGLISH
             PARLIAMENT
             ;
             (
             being
             a
             thing
             OF
             THAT
             STRANGE
             IMPIETY
             &
             UNNATURALNES
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             answer
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             being
             
               a
               foreiner
            
             )
             with
             his
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Oath
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
             in
             levying
             war
             against
             and
             offering
             force
             to
             the
             Parliament
             only
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             without
             keeping
             out
             any
             by
             armed
             Gards
             )
             being
             the
             principal
             unparale'ld
             Treasons
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             most
             of
             those
             now
             sitting
             in
             their
             very
             Declaration
             of
             17
             Mar●ii
             1648.
             (
             expressing
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             late
             proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             p●esent
             GOVERNMENT
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             FREE
             STATE
             ,
             now
             cryed
             up
             as
             their
             GOOD
             OLD
             CAVSE
             )
             appealed
             to
             all
             the
             Wo●ld
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             not
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             bring
             the
             K.
             to
             Iustice
             ?
             and
             execute
             him
             as
             they
             did
             :
             Of
             all
             which
             they
             were
             formerly
             &
             now
             far
             more
             guilty
             in
             placing
             Gards
             of
             Horse
             ,
             &
             foot
             at
             the
             Parliament
             Doors
             to
             keep
             out
             him
             &
             other
             Members
             :
             it
             being
             a
             force
             and
             levying
             of
             war
             upon
             the
             House
             it self
             and
             Members
             ,
             which
             would
             null
             all
             their
             Acts
             and
             Votes
             ,
             as
             the
             sitting
             Members
             in
             their
             Declaration
             &
             Speaker
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             An.
             1648.
             (
             upon
             the
             London
             unarm'd
             Apprentices
             Tumults
             at
             the
             House
             Doors
             ,
             though
             they
             kept
             out
             none
             )
             yea
             some
             now
             sitting
             in
             their
             Speeches
             in
             the
             last
             dissolved
             Assembly
             at
             VVestminster
             ,
             declared
             very
             lately
             :
             After
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Officers
             said
             ,
             
               Pray
               talk
               no
               more
               with
               him
            
             :
             whereto
             he
             replies
             ,
             
               he
               must
               talk
               a
               little
               more
               to
               them
               ,
            
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             :
             That
             the
             Army-Officers
             and
             Counsel
             themselves
             had
             forcibly
             turned
             those
             now
             sitting
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             20
             April
             1653.
             and
             thus
             
             branded
             them
             in
             their
             Declarations
             and
             (a)
             other
             Papers
             he
             had
             then
             about
             him
             :
             for
             their
             Dilatory
             proceedings
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             unlimited
             Arbitrary
             proceedings
             at
             Committees
             ,
             their
             w●oly
             perver●ing
             
               the
               end
               of
               Parliaments
            
             ;
             by
             becoming
             studious
             of
             parties
             ,
             &
             private
             Interests
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             Publick
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             Door
             of
             Hope
             being
             opened
             for
             redress
             of
             their
             grievances
             ,
             ,
             nor
             any
             hope
             of
             easing
             the
             people
             in
             their
             burdens
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             at
             length
             by
             these
             their
             exorbitances
             ,
             
               That
               a
               standing
               Parliament
               was
               in
               it self
               the
               greatest
               grievance
            
             ;
             which
             appeared
             yet
             the
             more
             exceeding
             grievous
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             visible
             design
             carryed
             on
             by
             sowe
             among
             them
             ,
             
               to
               have
               perpetuated
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
            
             it
             being
             
               utterly
               impossible
               in
               that
               corrupt
               estate
               .
            
             (
             even
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             moderate
             men
             )
             that
             they
             who
             made
             gain
             the
             main
             of
             their
             business
             ,
             
               should
               become
               instruments
               of
               our
               long
               desired
               establishment
               :
            
             Therefore
             it
             became
             an
             Act
             
               no
               less
               pious
               than
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               Army
               now
               to
               interpose
               upon
               the
               same
               equitable
               ground
               as
               heretofore
            
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             of
             extremity
             ,
             (
             no
             ordinary
             medium
             being
             left
             )
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Main
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             irregular
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             
               by
               their
               most
               necessary
               and
               timely
               dissolution
               .
            
          
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           brands
           they
           have
           publickly
           layd
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           and
           others
           never
           yet
           wiped
           of
           by
           any
           publick
           Answer
           as
           the
           formerly
           secluded
           Members
           had
           refuted
           those
           base
           aspersions
           and
           calumnies
           the
           Army
           had
           falsely
           cast
           on
           them
           )
           they
           had
           now
           invited
           those
           very
           Members
           to
           return
           and
           fit
           again
           without
           secluding
           ,
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           engaged
           to
           yield
           them
           their
           best
           protection
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             ,
          
           who
           had
           a
           special
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           
             signally
             blessed
             in
             the
             work
          
           :
           yea
           as
           the
           only
           Instruments
           for
           setling
           and
           securing
           the
           peace
           and
           freedom
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           :
           Therefore
           they
           had
           far
           greater
           reason
           to
           invite
           &
           call
           in
           him
           &
           the
           other
           first
           secluded
           Members
           than
           thus
           forcibly
           to
           exclude
           and
           ascribe
           and
           give
           to
           them
           alone
           the
           Supreame
           Authority
           of
           the
           Nation
           
           which
           they
           have
           engrossed
           to
           themselves
           without
           the
           peoples
           Vote
           or
           Election
           in
           whō
           alone
           they
           have
           formerly
           *
           voted
           it
           ;
           A
           presage
           of
           their
           subsequent
           Free-State
           proceedings
           ,
           when
           once
           setled
           in
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           contradiction
           ;
           Wherefore
           they
           should
           much
           more
           invite
           him
           and
           others
           they
           formerly
           and
           now
           afresh
           have
           forcibly
           secluded
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           not
           the
           least
           Exceptions
           ,
           to
           settle
           us
           again
           in
           peace
           and
           freedome
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           done
           when
           they
           sate
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           secluded
           them
           .
           After
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Army
           Officers
           told
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           he
           had
           deserted
           the
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           :
           To
           which
           he
           replyed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             true
             Good
             Cause
             for
             which
             they
             were
             first
             raised
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             defend
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             its
             Members
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             secure
             them
             against
             all
             force
             and
             violence
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             cause
             they
             had
             not
             only
             deserted
             but
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             fought
             against
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             former
             Engagements
             ,
          
           to
           which
           cause
           he
           adhered
           ,
           and
           defired
           entrance
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           .
           
             That
             indeed
             was
             once
             their
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             since
             they
             had
             pursued
             another
             Cause
             :
          
           Mr.
           P.
           replyed
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           were
           
             real
             Back-sliders
             therein
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Cause
           neither
           old
           nor
           good
           ,
           but
           
             bad
             ,
             new
          
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           former
           
             old
             one
          
           .
           In
           conclusion
           Mr.
           P.
           pressed
           them
           to
           shew
           
             their
             order
             forbis
             seclusion
          
           ,
           &
           tell
           him
           their
           names
           ;
           They
           answered
           they
           would
           not
           shew
           it
           ,
           nor
           tell
           their
           names
           :
           He
           then
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             certainly
             their
          
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           
             was
             in
             their
             own
             Iudgements
             ,
             Consciences
             very
             bad
             ,
             since
             they
             durst
             not
             own
             it
             by
             name
          
           :
           They
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Annesly
           
             the
             last
             day
             when
             they
             refused
             to
             tell
             their
             names
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             had
             inquired
             out
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             whom
             be
             might
             learn
             them
             .
          
           In
           conclusion
           when
           he
           could
           not
           prevayl
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             they
             declared
             themselves
             and
             those
             now
             siting
             arrant
             Cowards
             ,
             and
             their
             magnified
          
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           
             to
             be
             very
             bad
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             one
             single
             person
             without
             Arms
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             were
             a
             whole
             Army
             of
             armed
             men
             ,
             and
             bad
             above
          
           40
           
             voyces
             to
             his
             one
             ,
             yet
             were
             afraid
             to
             admit
             him
             in
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             alone
             should
             blow
             them
             all
             up
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             goodness
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           And
           so
           departing
           ,
           he
           met
           Mr.
           Prydeaux
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           acquaint
           those
           within
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             forcibly
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             House
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             beset
             the
             passages
             to
             keep
             out
             what
             Members
             they
             pleased
          
           ;
           Then
           returning
           again
           into
           the
           Hall
           ,
           a
           secluded
           Member
           he
           there
           met
           pressing
           him
           to
           know
           what
           passed
           in
           the
           Lobby
           :
           he
           related
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           was
           done
           and
           said
           ,
           which
           divers
           pressed
           about
           him
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           some
           common
           Souldiers
           among
           others
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           had
           ended
           his
           Relation
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
             an
             honest
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             had
             spoken
             nothing
             but
             truth
             and
             reason
             .
          
           After
           which
           meeting
           with
           Colonel
           Oky
           in
           the
           
           Hall
           (
           who
           came
           over
           to
           transport
           him
           from
           Iersy
           into
           England
           ,
           they
           had
           some
           discourse
           touching
           his
           forcible
           seclusion
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           scandal
           and
           ill
           consequences
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           divers
           pressing
           to
           hear
           ,
           Mr.
           P.
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Hall
           to
           avoid
           Company
           ,
           and
           meeting
           with
           the
           Member
           who
           drew
           up
           the
           Letter
           to
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           perused
           and
           signed
           the
           fair
           Copy
           ,
           and
           so
           departed
           to
           
             Lincolns
             Inne
          
           without
           any
           Company
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           an
           Exact
           Narration
           of
           the
           
             truth
             ,
             substance
          
           of
           what
           passed
           between
           Mr.
           P.
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           and
           those
           now
           fitting
           ,
           on
           the
           7th
           .
           and
           9th
           .
           of
           this
           instant
           May
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           
             Lobby
             ,
             House
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           Mr.
           Prynne
           being
           since
           necessitated
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           and
           rectifie
           the
           various
           misreports
           thereof
           .
           He
           shall
           now
           relate
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           Corollary
           thereunto
           )
           the
           true
           and
           only
           reasons
           then
           inducing
           him
           (
           after
           earnest
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           direction
           and
           protection
           in
           this
           Grand
           Affair
           )
           to
           press
           the
           admission
           of
           himself
           and
           other
           Members
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           to
           correct
           the
           manifold
           contradictory
           censures
           of
           what
           he
           then
           did
           and
           spoke
           .
        
         
           Some
           have
           been
           staggared
           and
           amazed
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           now
           turned
           an
           Apostate
           from
           his
           former
           principles
           ,
           acting
           both
           against
           his
           Judgement
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           cry
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           old
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           he
           publickly
           printed
           to
           be
           dissolved
           above
           ten
           years
           since
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           death
           ;
           Others
           have
           censured
           it
           for
           a
           rash
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           and
           desperate
           attempt
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           sort
           condemn
           it
           as
           a
           seditious
           ,
           tumultuous
           if
           not
           treasonable
           Action
           ,
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           publick
           peace
           and
           settlement
           ,
           deserving
           severe
           exemplary
           punishments
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           Classis
           doome
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           scandalous
           Act
           ,
           dishonorable
           ,
           destructive
           to
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           sort
           cry
           it
           up
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           necessary
           ,
           heroick
           ,
           national
           ,
           zealous
           Action
           ,
           deserving
           everlasting
           honor
           ,
           prayse
           ,
           thanks
           from
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           incumbent
           duty
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           old
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           though
           legally
           dissolved
           )
           being
           pretentionally
           now
           revived
           against
           Law
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           by
           those
           very
           Army
           Officers
           ,
           who
           six
           years
           past
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ;
           yea
           have
           held
           many
           
             new
             Mock-Parliaments
          
           of
           their
           own
           modelling
           since
           ,
           all
           proving
           abortive
           ,
           by
           forcible
           ruptures
           as
           the
           long
           Parliament
           did
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           in
           Mr.
           Prynnes
           power
           to
           reconcile
           or
           controll
           these
           contradictory
           censures
           ;
           neither
           was
           he
           ever
           yet
           so
           foolish
           or
           vain-glorious
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           any
           wayes
           moved
           with
           the
           censures
           ,
           opinions
           ,
           or
           applauses
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           nor
           so
           ambitious
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           as
           to
           pursue
           
           any
           private
           interest
           of
           honor
           ,
           profit
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           &c.
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Reformation
           as
           many
           have
           done
           ;
           nor
           so
           Sycophantical
           as
           to
           connive
           at
           others
           destructive
           exorbitances
           ,
           guilded
           over
           with
           specious
           Titles
           ;
           this
           being
           his
           constant
           rule
           ,
           to
           keep
           
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             all
             things
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ,
          
           Acts
           24.16
           .
           to
           discharge
           his
           publick
           trust
           ,
           duty
           towards
           God
           and
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           probable
           hazard
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           estate
           ,
           friends
           ,
           &
           what
           else
           may
           be
           precious
           to
           other
           men
           ;
           to
           trust
           *
           God
           alone
           with
           the
           success
           ,
           reward
           of
           his
           endeavors
           ,
           to
           let
           others
           censure
           him
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           to
           fear
           no
           Mortal
           or
           power
           whatsoever
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           
             who
             can
             but
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.23
           .
           (
           nor
           yet
           do
           that
           but
           by
           Gods
           permission
           )
           being
           utterly
           unable
           to
           touch
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           to
           fear
           him
           alone
           
             who
             can
             cast
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             into
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           The
           only
           ground
           ,
           end
           ,
           motive
           ,
           inducing
           Mr.
           Prynne
           thus
           earnestly
           and
           timely
           to
           get
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           was
           no
           wayes
           to
           countenance
           any
           unparliamentary
           Conventicle
           or
           proceedings
           whatsoever
           ,
           nor
           to
           own
           those
           then
           sitting
           to
           be
           the
           old
           true
           Commons
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           formerly
           a
           Member
           ,
           as
           now
           constituted
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           then
           sitting
           ;
           but
           to
           discharge
           the
           trust
           to
           which
           he
           was
           once
           ●nvoluntarily
           called
           without
           his
           privity
           or
           solicitation
           ,
           by
           an
           unanimous
           election
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           last
           Treaty
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           having
           refused
           many
           Burgesships
           ,
           freely
           tendred
           to
           him
           with
           importunity
           ,
           both
           before
           his
           election
           at
           Newport
           and
           since
           ,
           being
           never
           ambitious
           of
           any
           publick
           preferments
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           have
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           modestly
           demanded
           ,
           or
           signified
           his
           willingness
           to
           accept
           them
           .
           After
           his
           election
           against
           his
           will
           and
           inclination
           ,
           he
           came
           not
           into
           the
           House
           till
           the
           Treaty
           was
           almost
           concluded
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           at
           the
           request
           of
           divers
           eminent
           Members
           )
           only
           with
           a
           sincere
           desire
           to
           do
           that
           cordial
           service
           for
           preservation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           prevention
           of
           those
           manifold
           Plots
           of
           forein
           Popish
           Adversaries
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Jesuites
           ,
           Sectaries
           ,
           seduced
           Members
           ,
           Army-Officers
           ,
           and
           Agitators
           ,
           utterly
           to
           subvert
           them
           ,
           which
           other
           Members
           overmuch
           or
           totally
           neglected
           ,
           coldly
           opposed
           ,
           or
           were
           totally
           ignorant
           of
           :
           What
           good
           service
           he
           did
           in
           the
           House
           during
           that
           little
           space
           he
           continued
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           others
           then
           himself
           to
           relate
           .
           How
           fully
           he
           then
           discovered
           to
           them
           the
           true
           original
           Plotters
           ,
           fomenters
           of
           that
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           ,
           now
           so
           much
           cryed
           up
           and
           revived
           ,
           how
           strenuously
           he
           oppugned
           ,
           how
           truly
           he
           predicted
           the
           dangerous
           conseqnences
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           experimentally
           verified
           beyond
           
           contradiction
           ,
           his
           printed
           Speech
           Decemb.
           4.
           1648.
           can
           attest
           ,
           and
           his
           Memento
           ,
           whiles
           he
           was
           a
           prisoner
           :
           For
           this
           Speech
           &
           good
           service
           of
           his
           in
           discovering
           ,
           oppugning
           the
           New
           Gunpower-Treason
           then
           plotted
           and
           ripened
           to
           perfection
           ,
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Religion
           at
           once
           ,
           violently
           prosecuted
           by
           the
           force
           ,
           Remonstrance
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           practises
           of
           the
           rebellious
           Army
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           was
           on
           the
           6th
           .
           of
           December
           1648.
           forcibly
           seised
           on
           at
           the
           Lobby-Door
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           discharge
           his
           trust
           ,
           and
           caried
           away
           thence
           by
           Col.
           Pride
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           How
           unhumanly
           ,
           unchristianly
           Mr.
           Prynne
           (
           seised
           with
           other
           Members
           at
           the
           House
           door
           Decemb.
           6.
           )
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           who
           
             lodged
             him
          
           (
           &
           them
           )
           
             in
             hell
          
           on
           the
           bare
           boards
           all
           that
           cold
           night
           ,
           almost
           starved
           him
           (
           and
           them
           )
           with
           hunger
           and
           cold
           at
           Whitehall
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           imprisoned
           him
           many
           weeks
           in
           the
           Strand
           ,
           and
           after
           seised
           ,
           kept
           him
           (
           by
           a
           new
           Free-state
           warrant
           )
           a
           strict
           close
           Prisoner
           in
           three
           remote
           Castles
           nigh
           three
           years
           ,
           for
           his
           Speech
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           against
           their
           most
           detestable
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Jesuitical
           proceedings
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           (a)
           elsewhere
           at
           large
           related
           :
           This
           being
           all
           he
           gained
           by
           being
           a
           Member
           ,
           and
           for
           asserting
           that
           true
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           against
           the
           new
           Imposture
           now
           cryed
           up
           afresh
           ,
           to
           turn
           our
           antient
           Kingdom
           into
           a
           New
           Republick
           ,
           and
           our
           Parliament
           of
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ,
           into
           a
           (b)
           
             select
             ,
             unparliamentary
             juncto
          
           ,
           or
           forty
           or
           fifty
           Members
           of
           the
           old
           dissipated
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           elected
           ,
           impowred
           only
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           not
           People
           ,
           to
           act
           what
           they
           prescribe
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Monarchy
             ,
             Magistracy
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Properties
             ,
          
           and
           reduce
           them
           all
           under
           Jesuitisme
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           our
           forein
           Enemies
           Vassallage
           in
           conclusion
           .
           Mr.
           Prynne
           then
           being
           most
           clearly
           convinced
           thereof
           ,
           by
           what
           he
           formerly
           published
           as
           a
           Member
           in
           his
           Speech
           and
           Memento
           ,
           and
           since
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           a
           
             New
             Discovery
             of
             Free
             State
             tyranny
             ,
          
           his
           
             Ius
             Patronatus
          
           ,
           his
           
             historical
             and
             legal
             Vindication
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             Properties
          
           of
           all
           English
           Freemen
           ,
           A
           new
           
             Discovery
             of
             Romish
             Emissaries
             ,
             his
             Quakers
             unmasked
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           
             Republicans
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             truly
             and
             fully
             anatomised
          
           ;
           wherin
           he
           infallibly
           demonstrates
           ,
           
             their
             converting
             of
             our
             late
             English
             Monarchy
             into
             a
             new
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             elective
             Protectorship
          
           to
           be
           the
           antient
           projected
           moddles
           of
           Father
           (c)
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           other
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Campanella
          
           the
           Italian
           Frier
           (d)
           specially
           recommended
           by
           them
           to
           the
           pursuite
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           prosecuted
           it
           all
           he
           could
           to
           promote
           his
           
             universal
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           rejoyced
           
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           foreign
           King
           who
           presently
           sent
           an
           extraordinary
           Ambassador
           to
           congratulate
           the
           accomplishment
           ,
           applaud
           the
           constitution
           of
           ,
           &
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           of
           Friendship
           with
           it
           ;
           whose
           flattering
           panygerick
           in
           
             his
             Great
             Catholique
             Kings
             name
          
           ,
           in
           prayse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           honour
           it
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           
             forein
             Prince
          
           that
           owned
           them
           for
           a
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           ,
           made
           the
           
             Commons
             House
          
           so
           intoxicated
           ,
           that
           they
           gratified
           him
           in
           all
           his
           requests
           ,
           and
           pursued
           all
           his
           designs
           ,
           only
           to
           ruine
           us
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           layd
           down
           by
           
             Campanella
             ,
             De
             Monarchia
             Hispanica
             ,
             c.
          
           25
           ,
           27.
           by
           furnishing
           him
           with
           many
           thousands
           of
           
             Irish
             forces
          
           ,
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           maintaining
           above
           three
           years
           bloody
           wars
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           infinite
           losse
           and
           expence
           to
           both
           Nations
           ,
           taking
           the
           French
           Kings
           Fleet
           ,
           provisions
           merely
           designed
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           Dunkirk
           ,
           whereby
           he
           presently
           regained
           it
           to
           our
           prejudice
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           (e)
           
             Cardinall
             Richlieu
          
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           great
           Incendiary
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           fomenter
           of
           all
           our
           Domestick
           wars
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           the
           French
           King
           and
           Mazarine
           by
           his
           instructions
           in
           writing
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           vigorously
           pursued
           this
           very
           design
           :
           His
           instructions
           to
           this
           purpose
           (
           recorded
           by
           (f)
           
             Conte
             de
             Galeazzo
             Gualdo
             Priorato
          
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Italian
           Historian
           )
           are
           very
           memorable
           ,
           who
           relates
           ;
           That
           
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
             Anno
          
           1642.
           (
           after
           he
           had
           involved
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           in
           a
           bloody
           Civil
           war
           )
           being
           near
           his
           death
           ,
           delivered
           these
           
             politick
             instructions
          
           for
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           to
           pursue
           for
           carrying
           on
           his
           designs
           in
           relation
           to
           England
           with
           successe
           ;
           That
           
             above
             all
             other
             things
          
           he
           should
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
             divided
             and
             dis-united
          
           ,
           by
           ayding
           the
           weaker
           party
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           might
           not
           make
           it self
           too
           powerfull
           ;
           By
           causing
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
             to
             be
             divided
          
           ,
           either
           by
           nominating
           other
           Kings
           (g)
           (
           elective
           of
           another
           family
           ,
           accomplished
           by
           erecting
           an
           
             elective
             Protector
          
           )
           
             or
             by
             moulding
             them
             into
             a
             Common-wealth
          
           (
           as
           our
           Republicans
           have
           formerly
           and
           now
           done
           again
           )
           Yet
           with
           this
           caution
           ,
           That
           
             when
             they
             are
             reduced
             into
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           so
           to
           order
           the
           matter
           ,
           That
           
             it
             may
             not
             be
             united
             into
             one
             ,
             but
             divided
          
           How
           punctually
           
             Cardinal
             Mazarine
          
           prosecuted
           these
           instructions
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           the
           Letters
           taken
           in
           the
           Lord
           Digbyes
           Cabinet
           ,
           *
           printed
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           order
           ,
           1646.
           and
           
             O.
             Cromwels
          
           late
           intimate
           correspondency
           with
           Mazarine
           ,
           discover
           .
           And
           how
           much
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Catholicks
           in
           France
           in
           November
           1648.
           approved
           ,
           applauded
           the
           turning
           of
           our
           hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           they
           ▪
           irreconcilably
           hated
           ,
           envyed
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           i
           and
           turning
           the
           Old
           Parliament
           into
           a
           new
           Republican
           Representative
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           hopes
           to
           effect
           it
           
             were
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             wished
             all
             prosperity
             therein
             :
          
           you
           may
           read
           in
           a
           Letter
           sent
           from
           thence
           by
           the
           Armies
           Agent
           to
           a
           fitting
           Republican
           Member
           ,
           soon
           after
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Prynne
           who
           got
           the
           original
           .
           *
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           knowing
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           clearly
           discovering
           a
           fresh
           combination
           between
           the
           
             Sectaries
             ,
             Republican
             ,
             Anabaptistical
             ,
             Iesuitical
             ,
             levelling
             party
             ,
          
           to
           pursue
           their
           designs
           afresh
           ,
           and
           accomplish
           what
           they
           formerly
           attempted
           in
           the
           short
           Mock-Parliament
           of
           their
           own
           election
           ,
           creation
           Anno
           1653.
           and
           what
           was
           then
           passionately
           recommended
           to
           them
           by
           k
           
             Iohn
             Canne
          
           ,
           the
           Anabaptist
           in
           his
           
             Voyce
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           (
           dedicated
           to
           them
           )
           as
           
             their
             Generation
             work
          
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           all
           his
           people
           then
           expected
           and
           required
           from
           them
           ;
           even
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           
             Ministry
             of
             England
             ,
             Advowsons
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             Tithes
          
           ;
           and
           demolish
           all
           Parish
           Churches
           as
           Antichristian
           ;
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Law
           root
           and
           branch
           under
           pretext
           of
           reforming
           and
           new-moulding
           it
           ;
           to
           sell
           all
           Corporation
           and
           College
           lands
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           
             popular
             Anarchy
          
           ,
           or
           
             tyrannical
             Oligarchy
          
           among
           us
           ,
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Dissolved
             Parliament
          
           ,
           sitting
           from
           1648.
           till
           April
           20.
           1653.
           after
           six
           years
           violent
           ejection
           of
           them
           with
           highest
           scorn
           and
           reproach
           ,
           yet
           now
           invited
           by
           them
           to
           sit
           again
           to
           effect
           these
           
             Romish
             designs
          
           to
           our
           utter
           Confusion
           ,
           but
           secluding
           all
           those
           who
           were
           like
           to
           obstruct
           or
           defeat
           them
           .
           Upon
           this
           consideration
           Mr.
           Prynne
           as
           a
           secluded
           Member
           of
           the
           
             old
             Parliamemt
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           detected
           oppugned
           all
           these
           Treasonable
           Designs
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           since
           its
           dissolution
           by
           the
           Kings
           beheading
           ,
           held
           it
           his
           bounden
           duty
           to
           prevent
           ,
           defeat
           them
           now
           ,
           and
           nip
           them
           in
           the
           bud
           ;
           whereupon
           so
           soon
           as
           those
           now
           sitting
           entred
           the
           House
           ,
           he
           assayed
           to
           go
           into
           it
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           old
           secluded
           Members
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           there
           being
           80
           of
           them
           in
           London
           :
           For
           although
           his
           judgement
           be
           ,
           l
           that
           this
           
             Parliament
             is
             quite
             dissolved
             by
             the
             Kings
             beheading
             ,
          
           as
           he
           oft
           declared
           in
           print
           :
           yet
           since
           the
           
             Army
             Officers
          
           and
           those
           now
           sitting
           with
           sundry
           others
           ,
           pretend
           it
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           pretext
           alone
           have
           acted
           all
           their
           publick
           Tragedies
           ,
           and
           Innovations
           ,
           he
           conceived
           himself
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           upon
           their
           Concessions
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           prevent
           these
           mischiefs
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           Publick
           good
           he
           might
           ,
           with
           better
           warrant
           and
           reason
           than
           most
           Ministers
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           Justices
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           Members
           of
           late
           Parliaments
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           style
           them
           )
           have
           prayed
           for
           ,
           complyed
           with
           ,
           
           acted
           in
           ,
           under
           those
           late
           Governors
           ,
           Governments
           ,
           &
           mock
           Parliaments
           (
           as
           he
           is
           confident
           some
           now
           sitting
           among
           them
           in
           this
           new
           Convention
           believe
           it
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           yet
           go
           in
           only
           to
           prevent
           and
           allay
           those
           mischiefs
           which
           others
           violently
           pursue
           )
           which
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           our
           laws
           resolve
           them
           without
           scruple
           to
           be
           utterly
           illegal
           ;
           whereas
           this
           old
           Parliament
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           a
           Member
           ,
           was
           most
           legallie
           summoned
           and
           convened
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           colour
           of
           a
           legal
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           its
           continuance
           ,
           which
           those
           since
           have
           wanted
           :
           of
           which
           Act
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           now
           sitting
           taking
           advantage
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           new
           Instruments
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Petitions
           ,
           Advises
           ,
           Addresses
           ,
           and
           Sessions
           in
           other
           new
           Parliaments
           since
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           a
           great
           dispute
           now
           among
           most
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           whether
           that
           Parliament
           was
           not
           yet
           alive
           though
           the
           King
           be
           dead
           ?
           the
           majority
           of
           their
           Voyces
           over-ruling
           his
           private
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Parliamentary
           Votes
           and
           proceedings
           ,
           gave
           a
           present
           sufficient
           call
           ,
           warrant
           to
           him
           and
           others
           to
           enter
           the
           House
           to
           debate
           it
           ,
           and
           act
           what
           and
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           which
           will
           satisfie
           all
           those
           who
           censure
           it
           as
           unwarrantable
           or
           
             contradictory
             to
             his
             judgement
          
           :
           especially
           when
           they
           shall
           hear
           what
           he
           really
           intended
           to
           propose
           to
           the
           sitting
           Members
           when
           he
           got
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           gone
           out
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           intended
           to
           inform
           them
           of
           those
           destructive
           Jesuitical
           ends
           and
           designs
           ,
           forementioned
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           now
           purposely
           called
           in
           to
           accomplish
           ,
           carrying
           along
           
             Thomas
             Campanella
             ,
             Richilieus
          
           Instrnctions
           ,
           with
           other
           Books
           ,
           papers
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           some
           printed
           Copies
           of
           the
           
             Republicans
             and
             others
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             truly
             and
             fully
             anatamised
             ,
          
           now
           put
           out
           and
           published
           ,
           to
           dis-engage
           them
           from
           its
           pursute
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           engaged
           therein
           by
           any
           Votes
           or
           Actions
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           gain
           audience
           or
           patience
           to
           hear
           them
           pressed
           on
           their
           Consciences
           
             Viva
             Voce
          
           .
           But
           their
           unparliamentary
           adjourning
           on
           purpose
           to
           prevent
           it
           when
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           forcibly
           resecluding
           him
           by
           armed
           Gards
           when
           once
           out
           ,
           he
           held
           himself
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           publish
           that
           to
           them
           and
           the
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           permitted
           libertie
           to
           speak
           ,
           as
           he
           formerlie
           did
           (
           when
           forcibly
           imprisoned
           and
           kept
           from
           the
           House
           by
           the
           Armie
           as
           now
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           account
           )
           in
           his
           
             Brief
             Mememto
             to
             the
             present
             unparliamentary
             Iuncto
             ,
          
           from
           his
           Pison-Chamber
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             Head
          
           (
           which
           they
           soon
           after
           took
           of
           )
           Ian.
           1.
           1648.
           
        
         
           2ly
           .
           He
           intended
           to
           propose
           ,
           
             That
             all
             armed
             Gards
             of
             Souldiers
             
             in
             or
             near
             the
             Cities
             of
             London
             or
             Westminster
             ,
             might
             by
             publick
             Proclamation
             be
             removed
             to
             a
             convenient
             distance
             thence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
          
           l
           
             antient
             Custome
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             prohibiting
             not
             only
             all
             armed
             forces
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             bearing
             of
             any
             Arms
             or
             weapons
             in
             or
             near
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Parliament
             did
             sit
             ,
             under
             severest
             penalties
             ,
          
           lest
           they
           should
           over-awe
           the
           Members
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           interrupt
           their
           proceedings
           :
           which
           the
           undutifull
           mutinous
           Officers
           ,
           Souldiers
           ,
           now
           in
           and
           near
           the
           City
           ,
           (
           though
           raysed
           purposely
           to
           protect
           the
           Parliament
           and
           its
           Members
           from
           all
           force
           whatsoever
           )
           have
           frequently
           done
           ,
           nay
           forcibly
           secluded
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           ejected
           the
           Members
           themselves
           sundry
           times
           ,
           yea
           turned
           the
           now
           sitting
           Members
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           and
           now
           again
           on
           Saturday
           last
           ,
           and
           this
           very
           Morning
           secluded
           him
           ,
           and
           sundry
           Members
           when
           they
           came
           to
           enter
           in
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           That
           all
           the
           Lords
           ,
           all
           secured
           ,
           secluded
           Members
           of
           the
           old
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           sitting
           after
           Decemb.
           8.
           1648.
           now
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           (
           being
           double
           in
           number
           to
           those
           now
           sitting
           )
           might
           presently
           be
           called
           and
           freely
           admitted
           into
           the
           House
           ;
           And
           all
           living
           Members
           of
           the
           old
           Commons
           House
           elected
           or
           sitting
           at
           or
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           might
           by
           the
           Speakers
           Letter
           be
           desired
           in
           all
           their
           names
           ,
           to
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           Commons
           House
           forty
           daies
           after
           ,
           (
           the
           m
           ordinary
           time
           limited
           in
           most
           writs
           of
           Summons
           ,
           or
           Resummons
           of
           Parliament
           )
           and
           nothing
           acted
           or
           voted
           in
           the
           inte●val
           as
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           ,
           after
           their
           ten
           years
           seclusion
           ,
           dissipation
           by
           the
           Armies
           force
           and
           war
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           suddain
           ,
           unexpected
           Clandestine
           ,
           stealing
           into
           the
           Commons
           House
           ,
           of
           about
           41
           ,
           or
           42.
           
           Members
           alone
           ,
           without
           any
           general
           notice
           given
           thereof
           to
           all
           the
           other
           surviving
           absent
           Members
           ,
           or
           places
           which
           elected
           them
           ;
           sitting
           presently
           as
           an
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           present
           forcible
           seclusion
           of
           all
           but
           their
           own
           Confederates
           ,
           being
           a
           most
           unparliamentary
           practice
           ,
           conspiracy
           ,
           surprise
           ,
           unworthy
           Saints
           ,
           or
           persons
           of
           Honour
           ,
           destructive
           to
           the
           very
           being
           ,
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           injurious
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           absent
           and
           secluded
           Members
           ;
           yea
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           
             Republican
             Votes
             ,
             Principles
          
           ;
           n
           
             That
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nation
             resides
             only
             in
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             people
             :
             That
             it
             cannot
             be
             transferred
             from
             them
             to
             any
             others
             ,
             in
             or
             out
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             free
             consents
             and
             elections
             :
             That
             their
             Representatives
             in
             Parliament
             ought
             to
             be
             equally
             distributed
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             :
             No
             Member
             to
             be
             secluded
             when
             duly
             elected
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             to
             be
             carryed
             only
             by
             majority
             of
             Voyces
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             Law
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             common
             Iustice
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             which
             resolve
             ,
             that
          
           o
           
             publick
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             bind
             all
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             all
             are
             Parties
             and
             Assenters
             to
             them
             by
             their
             election
             of
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             impowred
             ,
             intrusted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             present
             when
             they
             passed
             by
             their
             common
             assent
          
           ;
           Which
           they
           cannot
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           farre
           greater
           number
           are
           absent
           ,
           secluded
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           notice
           of
           their
           present
           sitting
           :
           Contrary
           to
           common
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           just
           Maxime
           inserted
           into
           some
           antient
           p
           Parliament
           Writs
           of
           Summons
           
           and
           elections
           to
           Sheriffs
           ,
           
             quod
             omnes
             tangit
             ab
             omnibus
             approbetur
             ,
             that
             which
             concerns
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             approved
             by
             all
             .
          
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           this
           their
           surreptitious
           fraudulent
           suddain
           sitting
           and
           acting
           by
           themselves
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           they
           proceeded
           would
           make
           them
           far
           more
           criminal
           and
           guilty
           of
           highest
           Treason
           ,
           than
           King
           Richard
           the
           2d
           of
           old
           ,
           impeached
           and
           ,
           dethroned
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           1
           H.
           4.
           amongst
           other
           Articles
           for
           this
           q
           
             That
             the
             said
             King
             in
             his
             last
             Parliament
             at
          
           Salop
           ,
           
             purposing
             to
             oppress
             his
             people
             ,
             subtlely
             procured
             and
             caused
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             States
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             should
             remain
             with
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             to
             determine
             ,
             after
             the
             Parliament
             dissolved
             ,
             Certain
             Petitions
             delivered
             in
             the
             same
             Parliament
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             not
             dispatched
             .
             By
             colour
             of
             which
             Concession
             the
             persons
             so
             deputed
             proceeded
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             generally
             touching
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
          
           In
           derogationem
           status
           Parliamenti
           ,
           &
           in
           magnum
           incommodum
           totius
           Regni
           ,
           &
           pernitiosum
           exemplum
           :
           
             In
             derogation
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             disprofit
             ,
             (
             prejudice
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             example
             :
             And
             that
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             colour
             &
             Authority
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             the
             King
             caused
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             Parliament
             according
             to
             his
             Vote
             ,
             to
             be
             changed
             and
             deleted
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Concession
             :
          
           which
           is
           likewise
           mentioned
           in
           the
           printed
           Act
           of
           1
           H.
           4.
           c.
           3.
           and
           thus
           amplyfied
           ;
           
             That
             a
             certain
             power
             was
             committed
             by
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             to
             certain
             persons
             ,
             to
             proceed
             upon
             certain
             Articles
             comprised
             in
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             Parliament
             thereof
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             authority
             aforesaid
             divers
             Statutes
             ,
             Iudgements
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Stablishments
             were
             made
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             and
             given
             erroneously
             and
             dolefully
             ,
             in
             great
             disherison
             and
             final
             destruction
             ,
             and
             undoing
             of
             many
             honourable
             Lords
             and
             Liege-people
             of
             the
             Realm
             and
             their
             Heirs
             for
             ever
          
           :
           wherupon
           that
           whole
           Pariament
           of
           21
           R.
           2.
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           and
           dependents
           thereupon
           ,
           were
           wholy
           reversed
           ,
           revoked
           ,
           voyded
           ,
           undone
           ,
           repealed
           ,
           and
           annulled
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           If
           this
           then
           were
           so
           high
           a
           crime
           and
           breach
           of
           royal
           Trust
           in
           King
           R.
           2.
           even
           by
           consent
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           and
           three
           Estates
           ,
           subtilly
           to
           procure
           the
           power
           of
           the
           whole
           Parliment
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           certain
           Persons
           which
           themselves
           approved
           of
           ;
           who
           exceeded
           their
           Commission
           and
           acted
           generally
           as
           a
           Parliment
           :
           And
           if
           this
           was
           a
           
             grand
             derogation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           a
           great
           damage
           to
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           and
           pernitious
           example
           for
           posterity
           ;
           for
           which
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Parliament
           they
           impeached
           ,
           deposed
           him
           ,
           and
           nulled
           all
           these
           proceedings
           for
           ever
           .
           Then
           questionless
           their
           former
           sitting
           ,
           acting
           in
           the
           Commons
           House
           from
           December
           7
           1648.
           till
           Apr.
           20.
           1653.
           and
           now
           again
           ,
           without
           ,
           yea
           against
           the
           consents
           ,
           Votes
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           3
           Estates
           ,
           &
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           their
           repealing
           ,
           altering
           ,
           the
           very
           Acts
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           concerning
           the
           Treaty
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           sundry
           others
           ;
           their
           nulling
           the
           Act
           for
           Trienial
           Parliments
           ,
           the
           continuance
           sitting
           of
           the
           Lords
           in
           this
           Parlament
           ,
           their
           declaring
           themselves
           alone
           to
           be
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           beheading
           the
           King
           
           himself
           ,
           their
           dis-inheriting
           the
           
             whole
             House
             of
             Lords
             and
             their
             Heirs
             for
             ever
          
           of
           their
           Parliamentary
           Session
           ▪
           Judicature
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ;
           and
           thousands
           more
           of
           their
           real
           and
           personal
           Estates
           ;
           their
           forcible
           secluding
           ,
           securing
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Felow-Members
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           now
           again
           by
           the
           Armies
           power
           ,
           and
           sitting
           under
           their
           force
           (
           which
           by
           their
           own
           Declaration
           of
           August
           6
           ,
           and
           the
           Armies
           in
           pursuit
           thereof
           August
           8.
           the
           Speakers
           Letter
           ,
           Iuly
           29.
           1648.
           yea
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Haslerigges
          
           own
           Speech
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           two
           last
           dayes
           they
           sate
           in
           the
           last
           Convention
           ,
           nulls
           all
           they
           voted
           or
           ordered
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           more
           execrable
           transcendent
           crime
           by
           thousands
           of
           degreees
           ,
           
             a
             greater
             derogation
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             its
             Privileges
             ,
          
           of
           more
           fatal
           consequence
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           of
           far
           more
           pernicious
           example
           ,
           than
           this
           Act
           of
           his
           ,
           eternally
           to
           be
           exploded
           ,
           declared
           null
           ,
           void
           to
           all
           intents
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           demeriting
           the
           Highest
           censures
           ,
           that
           the
           Justice
           of
           Parliament
           can
           inflict
           ,
           being
           a
           more
           superlative
           Treason
           and
           High
           Misdemeanour
           than
           this
           Kings
           ,
           or
           Canterburies
           ,
           impeached
           by
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           thus
           acting
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           
           
             That
             to
             preserve
             himself
             from
             being
             questioned
             for
             his
             Trayterous
             courses
             ,
             he
             hath
             laboured
             to
             subvert
             the
             rights
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             course
             of
             Parliamentary
             proceedings
          
           :
           this
           being
           the
           last
           Article
           of
           his
           impeachment
           ,
           for
           which
           amongst
           others
           he
           lost
           his
           head
           ,
           Which
           Presidents
           Mr.
           Prynne
           would
           have
           pressed
           them
           
             viva
             voce
          
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           must
           needs
           stand
           mute
           and
           astonished
           not
           having
           one
           syllable
           to
           reply
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           He
           would
           have
           propounded
           ,
           That
           when
           all
           the
           Members
           met
           together
           ,
           They
           should
           in
           the
           first
           place
           debate
           this
           point
           ,
           
             whether
             the
             old
             Parliament
             were
             not
             actually
             dissolved
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             ,
          
           by
           their
           beheading
           the
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Statute
           of
           17
           
             Caroli
             c.
          
           7
           ▪
           which
           though
           themselves
           by
           their
           former
           and
           present
           sitting
           by
           pretext
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Army-Officers
           heretofore
           and
           now
           again
           deny
           ,
           and
           many
           secluded
           Members
           hold
           still
           to
           be
           in
           being
           ,
           yet
           for
           his
           own
           opinion
           he
           held
           ,
           and
           had
           *
           published
           it
           to
           be
           dissolved
           notwithstanding
           this
           Act
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             Casus
             omissus
          
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           maintain
           against
           all
           Opponents
           ,
           by
           these
           reasons
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               hath
               been
               frequently
               resolved
               by
               Parliaments
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Judges
               ,
               and
               our
               Law-books
               ,
               as
               1
               H
               4
               rot
               .
               Parl.
               n.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               1
               H.
               5.
               
               Rot.
               Parl.
               n.
               16.4
               E.
               4.
               f.
               44.
               
               Cooks
               4.
               
               Instit.
               p.
               44.
               by
               King
               Charles
               own
               Declaration
               ,
               13
               Iunii
               ,
               3
               Caroli
               ,
               and
               his
               Judges
               and
               Counsel
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               deposition
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               the
               King
               doth
               actually
               dissolve
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               new
               King
               cannot
               hold
               and
               continue
               the
               old
               Parliament
               sitting
               ,
               or
               prorogued
               at
               his
               Ancestors
               death
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               of
               22
               R
               2.
               being
               dissolved
               by
               his
               resignation
               of
               his
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               14
               H.
               4.
               
               &
               *
               24.
               
               Iacobi
               ,
               by
               the
               deaths
               of
               these
               two
               Kings
               ,
               and
               by
               like
               reason
               the
               last
               Parliament
               of
               16
               Caroli
               by
               his
               violent
               death
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               Because
               the
               Parliament
               is
               no
               standing
               Court
               ,
               sitting
               at
               certain
               
               seasons
               by
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               but
               summoned
               ,
               constituted
               s
               
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 writs
                 of
                 summons
                 ,
                 and
                 royal
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 adjourned
                 ,
                 prorogued
                 ,
                 dissolved
                 by
                 his
                 writ
                 alone
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               sitting
               sometimes
               longer
               ,
               sometimes
               shorter
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               prorogued
               to
               another
               day
               ,
               place
               ,
               or
               countermanded
               after
               summons
               ,
               upon
               just
               occasions
               ,
               as
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               &
               Clause
               Rolls
               ,
               the
               Act
               of
               16
               Caroli
               c.
               1.
               and
               other
               Statutes
               resolve
               .
               Now
               all
               writs
               of
               summons
               being
               actually
               abated
               by
               the
               Kings
               death
               which
               made
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               Commissions
               ,
               Patents
               of
               all
               Judges
               ,
               Justices
               ,
               Sheriffs
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               other
               writs
               ,
               informations
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               and
               behalf
               ,
               as
               the
               Statute
               of
               t
               E.
               6.
               c.
               7.
               
               Cooks
               7
               Report
               f.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Crookes
               1
               Part.
               p
               1
               ,
               2.10.11.97.98
               .
               and
               other
               Lawbooks
               collected
               by
               Asb
               ,
               Discontinuance
               de
               Pr●ces
               16.
               and
               Reattachment
               7.
               determine
               .
               The
               writs
               of
               summons
               ,
               and
               likewise
               of
               Parliament
               must
               needs
               abate
               likewise
               :
               And
               the
               Lords
               being
               made
               Judges
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               *
               Members
               of
               that
               particular
               Parliament
               only
               by
               the
               Kings
               writ
               :
               his
               death
               must
               determine
               their
               Parliamentary
               Judicature
               or
               Authority
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               during
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Judges
               ,
               Justices
               ,
               Sheriffs
               Patents
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Commissions
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               Because
               every
               Parliament
               heretofore
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               K.
               Charls
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               recitals
               of
               the
               Writs
               ,
               is
               called
               :
               1.
               
               In
               the
               name
               and
               by
               the
               authori●y
               only
               of
               the
               King
               regnant
               (
               in
               his
               
                 natural
                 capacity
              
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               politick
               )
               by
               his
               Christian
               name
               ,
               
                 Carolus
                 Dei
                 gratia
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               expressed
               in
               it
               ,
               not
               generally
               by
               the
               Office
               King
               ,
               but
               
                 Carolus
                 Rex
              
               .
               2ly
               .
               It
               recites
               it
               to
               be
               called
               v
               
                 De
                 a●isamento
                 Consilii
                 nostri
              
               :
               3ly
               .
               It
               stiles
               it
               
                 quoddam
                 Parliamentum
                 nostrum
              
               4ly
               .
               That
               the
               occasion
               of
               calling
               it
               ,
               was
               about
               certain
               arduous
               businesses
               
                 Nos
                 et
                 defensionem
                 Regni
                 nostri
              
               ,
               (
               
                 &
                 Iura
                 coronae
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               many
               antient
               writs
               )
               contingentibus
               :
               5ly
               .
               That
               his
               intention
               in
               calling
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 Quia
                 cum
                 Praelatis
                 ,
                 Magnatibus
                 et
                 Proceribus
                 dicti
                 regni
                 nostri
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 nostris
                 ,
                 Colloquium
                 habere
                 volumus
                 et
                 Tractatum
                 .
              
               6ly
               .
               It
               summons
               them
               thus
               ;
               
                 Vobis
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 quod
                 personaliter
                 intersitis
                 Nobiscum
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 ad
                 Nos
              
               ,
               such
               a
               day
               and
               place
               ,
               
                 Nobiscom
                 et
                 cum
                 caeteris
                 Praelatis
                 ,
                 Magnatibus
                 ,
                 et
                 proceribus
                 praedictis
                 tractaturi
                 ,
                 vestrumque
                 Consilium
                 impensuri
                 ,
                 super
                 negotiis
                 antedictis
                 .
              
               7ly
               .
               The
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               Burgesses
               and
               Barons
               of
               ports
               in
               the
               Commons
               House
               are
               summoned
               to
               doe
               and
               consent
               to
               those
               things
               which
               shall
               happen
               by
               Gods
               favour
               to
               be
               then
               ordained
               
                 De
                 Communi
                 Consilio
                 supe●
                 Negotiis
                 antedictis
              
               (
               in
               sundry
               Writs
               stiled
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Negotia
                 Nostra
                 ,
                 Negotiorum
                 nostrorum
                 ,
                 &c
              
               )
               which
               clause
               is
               thus
               explained
               in
               Claus
               36
               E.
               3.
               d.
               16.
               cl
               .
               37
               ●
               .
               3
               .
               d.
               22
               cl
               .
               38
               E.
               3.
               d.
               3.
               cl
               .
               39
               E
               3.
               d.
               2.
               cl
               .
               42
               E.
               3
               ,
               d.
               22.
               cl
               .
               47
               E.
               3.
               d.
               29.
               
                 ad
                 consentiendum
                 biis
                 quae
                 per
                 Nos
                 ,
                 ac
                 dictos
                 Magnates
                 et
                 Proceres
                 or●inati
                 contigerit
                 favente
                 Domino
                 .
              
               From
               all
               which
               particular
               clauses
               in
               the
               very
               writs
               of
               summons
               ,
               it
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               of
               16
               Caroli
               ,
               was
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               dissolved
               by
               the
               Kings
               death
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               Parliament
               was
               summoned
               particularly
               by
               King
               Charles
               in
               his
               natural
               as
               well
               as
               politick
               capacity
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               politick
               alone
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               or
               for
               him
               ,
               his
               heirs
               &
               successors
               ;
               who
               ceased
               to
               be
               both
               Charles
               and
               
               a
               King
               of
               this
               Realm
               by
               his
               death
               2ly
               .
               The
               Counsel
               by
               whose
               advice
               it
               was
               summoned
               ,
               was
               his
               ,
               not
               his
               heirs
               and
               successors
               Counsel
               .
               3ly
               .
               The
               Parliament
               convened
               ,
               
                 his
                 Parliament
              
               alone
               ,
               not
               his
               heirs
               or
               successors
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               ceasing
               to
               be
               his
               Counsel
               or
               Parliament
               by
               his
               decease
               .
               4ly
               .
               The
               subject
               matter
               for
               which
               it
               was
               summoned
               .
               Divers
               urgent
               and
               arduous
               businesses
               concerning
               Us
               ,
               not
               our
               heirs
               or
               successors
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               Our
               (
               not
               their
               )
               Realm
               of
               England
               :
               who
               was
               no
               more
               Us
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdom
               no
               more
               
                 his
                 kingdom
              
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               lost
               his
               life
               .
               5ly
               .
               The
               end
               of
               summoning
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               only
               this
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 King
                 himself
              
               to
               have
               a
               conference
               and
               Treaty
               with
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               to
               be
               personally
               present
               with
               Us
               ,
               not
               our
               heirs
               or
               successors
               ,
               to
               give
               Us
               their
               Counsel
               ,
               &c.
               not
               our
               heirs
               and
               successors
               :
               All
               frustrate
               ,
               made
               impossible
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               ceasing
               by
               his
               death
               :
               because
               when
               once
               dead
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               parlie
               ,
               conferr
               ,
               nor
               treat
               with
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               nor
               the
               King
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               be
               personally
               present
               with
               Him
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               unlesse
               they
               will
               averr
               ,
               that
               a
               meer
               dead
               headlesse
               King
               can
               really
               confer
               ,
               treat
               ,
               parly
               ,
               consult
               ,
               advise
               with
               his
               living
               Prelats
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               they
               with
               him
               ,
               &
               be
               Parliamentally
               present
               with
               each
               other
               in
               the
               Lords
               House
               neither
               of
               which
               they
               dare
               admit
               into
               it
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               King
               if
               living
               ,
               and
               Lords
               too
               ,
               should
               afright
               them
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               ghost
               ,
               yea
               the
               memorial
               of
               it
               though
               dead
               ,
               might
               justly
               do
               .
               6ly
               .
               The
               mandatory
               part
               being
               in
               the
               
                 Kings
                 name
              
               alone
               ,
               to
               summon
               them
               to
               treat
               with
               and
               give
               their
               Counsel
               unto
               Us
               concerning
               the
               foresaid
               businesses
               relating
               to
               Us
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               Our
               Realm
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Businesses
              
               aforesaid
               ,
               not
               our
               heirs
               and
               successors
               .
               He
               and
               his
               businesses
               all
               ending
               when
               he
               expires
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               must
               of
               necessity
               determine
               .
               7ly
               .
               The
               Parliament
               ceasing
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Common
                 counsel
              
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               nothing
               possible
               to
               be
               ordained
               BY
               US
               ,
               (
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               his
               heirs
               and
               successors
               )
               Prelates
               ,
               Nobles
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               his
               concurrent
               Vote
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
               unless
               a
               dead
               King
               can
               give
               counsel
               ,
               make
               Ordinances
               ,
               give
               his
               royal
               assent
               to
               Bills
               when
               deceased
               .
               It
               must
               inevitably
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Authority
               ,
               causes
               ,
               grounds
               ,
               ends
               for
               which
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               Parliament
               were
               all
               summoned
               to
               treat
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               advice
               to
               the
               
                 King
                 himself
              
               determining
               ,
               and
               becoming
               impossible
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               his
               death
               ;
               the
               Parliament
               must
               of
               necessity
               expire
               and
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               natural
               body
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               and
               remain
               a
               living
               man
               when
               the
               Head
               is
               quite
               cut
               off
               :
               If
               then
               those
               now
               sitting
               (
               who
               cut
               off
               the
               Kings
               Head
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               thereby
               destroyed
               that
               temporary
               body
               politick
               )
               will
               have
               their
               Conventicle
               revived
               by
               this
               Act
               ,
               they
               must
               set
               on
               his
               head
               again
               ,
               raise
               him
               alive
               out
               of
               his
               Grave
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               back
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               to
               impeach
               ,
               condemn
               ,
               decapitate
               them
               in
               this
               true
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               for
               this
               their
               beheading
               him
               in
               their
               Court
               of
               Highest
               Injustice
               .
               Which
               Mr.
               Prynne
               presumes
               they
               dare
               not
               doe
               ,
               least
               his
               revived
               Ghost
               should
               scare
               them
               thence
               ,
               or
               justly
               retaliate
               their
               transcendent
               Treachery
               .
            
             
               
               4ly
               .
               If
               any
               man
               by
               his
               
                 will
                 ,
                 deed
              
               ,
               the
               King
               by
               his
               Commissions
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               by
               a
               special
               Act
               or
               Order
               ,
               shall
               a
               
                 authorize
                 ,
                 impower
                 any
              
               3.
               
                 persons
                 joyntly
                 to
                 sell
                 lands
                 ,
                 give
                 livery
                 and
                 seisin
                 ,
                 execute
                 any
                 Commission
                 ,
                 as
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Iustices
                 ,
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 or
                 Committees
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 die
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 survivors
                 joyntly
                 or
                 severally
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 trust
                 was
                 joynt
                 ,
                 not
                 several
                 ,
                 and
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 nor
                 seperately
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 .
              
               If
               there
               be
               not
               40
               Commoners
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               they
               cannot
               sit
               or
               acts
               as
               an
               House
               ,
               nor
               dispatch
               the
               least
               affair
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               any
               Committee
               of
               either
               House
               ,
               unless
               their
               Number
               be
               sufficient
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Committee
               ,
               as
               the
               orders
               and
               custom
               of
               Parliament
               appoint
               :
               Therfore
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               being
               a
               *
               Corporation
               ,
               compacted
               joyntly
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               House
               ,
               and
               three
               estates
               ,
               The
               death
               of
               the
               King
               necessarily
               dissolves
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               Act
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               alter
               the
               Parliaments
               Old
               constitution
               ,
               but
               establish
               it
               .
               The
               b
               Kings
               
                 personal
                 absence
                 from
                 his
                 Parliament
                 heretofore
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 was
                 reputed
                 very
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 calling
                 away
                 some
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Great
                 Offi●ers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Members
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 high
                 way
                 to
                 its
                 present
                 dissolution
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               life
               :
               Therefore
               it
               must
               much
               more
               be
               dissolved
               by
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               forcible
               seclusion
               both
               before
               and
               since
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Army
               and
               sitting
               Members
               ;
               they
               having
               c
               
                 Vocem
                 &
                 locum
                 in
                 quolibet
                 Parliamento
                 Angliae
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               
                 Law-books
                 ,
                 Statutes
              
               and
               their
               Patents
               resolve
               .
            
             
               5ly
               .
               The
               principal
               end
               of
               calling
               Parliaments
               is
               to
               enact
               new
               and
               necessary
               Laws
               ,
               and
               alter
               ,
               repeal
               such
               as
               are
               ill
               or
               inconvenient
               ;
               as
               the
               Prologues
               of
               our
               printed
               Statutes
               ,
               our
               writs
               of
               Summons
               ,
               Law-books
               ,
               attest
               ,
               and
               all
               accord
               .
               But
               
                 no
                 new
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 former
                 Acts
                 altered
                 ,
                 repealed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 royal
                 assent
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 Negative
                 voice
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Affirmative
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 our
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
              
               d
               
                 Law-books
                 ,
                 Parliament
                 Records
                 ,
                 Treatises
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 the
                 printed
                 Statutes
                 in
                 each
                 Kings
                 reign
                 ,
              
               more
               particularly
               ,
               the
               Statutes
               of
               33
               H.
               8.
               c.
               21.
               1
               
               Jac.
               c.
               1.
               in
               the
               close
               resolve
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               e
               both
               Houses
               acknowledged
               it
               
                 in
                 all
                 contests
                 with
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
              
               our
               Kings
               
                 Coronation
                 Oaths
              
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               antient
               Saxon
               Kings
               Lawes
               attest
               it
               .
               Therefore
               his
               death
               must
               needs
               dissolve
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               Act
               ,
               because
               it
               could
               make
               no
               Act
               for
               its
               dissolution
               ,
               nor
               declare
               ,
               alter
               ,
               repeal
               any
               other
               Law
               ,
               without
               his
               royal
               assent
               .
            
          
        
         
           There
           are
           but
           2.
           
           Objections
           made
           by
           any
           sitting
           or
           secluded
           Members
           against
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           should
           not
           dissolve
           the
           Parliament
           .
           The
           1.
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           the
           Republicans
           themselves
           formerly
           and
           now
           insist
           on
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             doth
             never
             die
             in
             judgement
             of
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
          
           Interregnum
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Crown
             immediately
             descends
             to
             his
             right
             heir
             who
             by
             Law
             is
             forthwith
             King
          
           de
           jure
           and
           de
           facto
           ,
           
             before
             his
             actual
             Proclamation
             or
             Coronation
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Statute
           of
           1
           Iacobi
           ch
           .
           1.
           
           Cooks
           7
           Rep.
           f.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Calvins
           case
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           resolve
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Prynne
           Answers
           1.
           
           That
           this
           argument
           is
           but
           an
           Axe
           to
           chop
           off
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           and
           supremacy
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Kings
           ;
           and
           the
           Objectors
           now
           sitting
           must
           either
           renounce
           their
           sitting
           ,
           acting
           ,
           Knacks
           ,
           
           Declaration
           against
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           Kingship
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           or
           quite
           disclaim
           the
           Objection
           :
           For
           if
           the
           King
           never
           dies
           :
           Then
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           and
           our
           Lawes
           ,
           we
           are
           still
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           a
           Republike
           ;
           yea
           
             Charles
             Steward
          
           ,
           as
           heir
           to
           his
           beheaded
           Father
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           still
           
             de
             Iure
             &
             de
             facto
          
           the
           lawfull
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           supreme
           Lord
           and
           Governour
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Interregnum
           ,
           ever
           since
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           becomes
           of
           all
           their
           absurd
           ,
           illegal
           Knacks
           against
           his
           Regality
           ,
           and
           Kingship
           it self
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           they
           are
           forced
           now
           to
           pray
           in
           ayd
           to
           make
           themselvs
           a
           Parliamen
           .
           )
           of
           their
           Mock-Parliament
           ,
           without
           King
           and
           House
           of
           Lords
           ;
           of
           their
           perfidious
           treacherous
           Engagements
           against
           both
           ,
           and
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           Nation
           which
           they
           have
           tyrannically
           usurped
           ?
           2ly
           .
           Though
           the
           King
           in
           genere
           ,
           or
           rather
           Kingship
           it self
           ,
           never
           dies
           ,
           yet
           the
           x
           King
           in
           Individuo
           may
           ,
           and
           doth
           
             oft
             times
             die
          
           :
           and
           if
           the
           successive
           deaths
           of
           all
           our
           Kings
           since
           we
           were
           a
           kingdom
           be
           not
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           thereof
           ;
           the
           very
           Objectors
           and
           
             Iohn
             Bradshawes
          
           y
           beheading
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           putting
           him
           to
           such
           a
           shamefull
           publike
           death
           ,
           as
           no
           Pagan
           nor
           Christian
           lawfull
           King
           of
           England
           ever
           formerly
           suffered
           by
           perfidious
           ,
           perjurious
           ,
           treacherous
           Subjects
           since
           it
           was
           an
           Island
           ,
           (
           against
           our
           Laws
           and
           Votes
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           Highest
           Court
           of
           Injustice
           created
           by
           them
           for
           that
           end
           )
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           dieth
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           all
           must
           likewise
           doe
           in
           Gods
           due
           time
           )
           unless
           they
           will
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           to
           expiate
           their
           Treason
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           kill
           the
           King
           in
           cutting
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           still
           alive
           ,
           because
           some
           others
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           )
           did
           reunite
           and
           sow
           it
           to
           his
           bodie
           ,
           when
           severed
           from
           it
           by
           them
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           ,
           since
           M.
           P.
           presumes
           they
           will
           henceforth
           rather
           renounce
           their
           Parliaments
           being
           ,
           than
           bottom
           its
           present
           existence
           upon
           this
           *
           bloudy
           foundation
           ,
           and
           their
           exploded
           Kingship
           .
        
         
           
           The
           2d
           .
           Objection
           is
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           17
           
             Caroli
             ,
             c.
          
           7.
           which
           declareth
           ,
           enacteth
           ,
           
             That
             this
             present
             Parliament
             now
             assembled
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           In
           the
           Negative
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           dissolved
           by
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           being
           no
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           any
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           yet
           made
           for
           its
           dissolution
           .
        
         
           
           Whereunto
           Mr.
           Prynne
           answers
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           sole
           end
           ,
           scope
           of
           this
           Act
           was
           not
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Kings
           natural
           ,
           or
           violent
           untimely
           death
           ,
           not
           then
           thought
           of
           ,
           (
           he
           being
           in
           perfect
           health
           ,
           likely
           to
           live
           many
           years
           by
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           survive
           all
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           )
           but
           to
           raise
           credit
           for
           the
           Parliament
           to
           provide
           monies
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           
             to
             prevent
             the
             untimely
             dissolution
             ,
             proroguing
             ,
             adjourning
             of
             this
             Parliament
             by
             the
             Kings
             own
             regal
             power
          
           :
           He
           having
           prorogued
           ,
           dissolved
           all
           former
           Parliaments
           during
           his
           Reign
           in
           discontent
           ,
           by
           his
           Regal
           power
           (
           not
           death
           )
           against
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           wills
           .
           2ly
           .
           This
           is
           intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             to
             prevent
             Inconveniences
             which
             may
             happen
             by
             the
             untimely
             adjourning
             ,
             proroguing
             ,
             or
             dissolving
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Prologue
           ,
           Body
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           provide
           joyntly
           and
           severally
           against
           all
           three
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             untimely
             proroguing
             ,
             
             or
             adjourning
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           dissolving
           of
           this
           Parliament
           .
           But
           no
           Parliament
           ever
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           possibly
           can
           be
           
             untimely
             prorogued
          
           ,
           or
           adjourned
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           his
           actual
           Regal
           will
           and
           power
           :
           Therfore
           the
           dissolving
           of
           it
           ,
           intended
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           must
           be
           only
           an
           
             untimely
             dissolution
             by
             his
             actual
             will
             ,
          
           Commission
           ,
           writ
           ,
           and
           regal
           power
           ,
           alone
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           former
           Parliaments
           were
           prorogued
           ,
           dissolved
           against
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assents
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           whether
           natural
           or
           violent
           ,
           being
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Regal
           Supremacy
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           his
           human
           frailty
           3ly
           The
           Inconveniences
           the
           Commons
           feared
           would
           ensue
           by
           the
           untimely
           dissolution
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           prevent
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           are
           thus
           expressed
           in
           the
           Prologue
           .
           
             Where
             as
             great
             sums
             of
             mony
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             suddainly
             advanced
             and
             provided
             for
             relief
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Army
             ,
             &
             people
             of
             the
             Nothern
             parts
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             imminent
             danger
             this
             Kingdome
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             supplying
             of
             other
             his
             Majesties
             present
             and
             urgent
             occasions
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             timely
             effected
             as
             is
             requisite
             ,
             without
             credit
             for
             raysing
             the
             said
             mony
             :
             which
             credit
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             ,
             untiil
             such
             Obstacles
             he
             first
             removed
             as
             are
             occasioned
             by
             Fears
             ,
             Iealousies
             ,
             Apprehensions
             ,
             of
             divers
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             this
             present
             Parliament
             may
             be
             adjourned
             ,
             prorogued
             ,
             or
             dissolved
             ,
          
           (
           1.
           )
           
             before
             Iustice
             shall
             be
             executed
             upon
             Delinquents
             ,
          
           (
           2ly
           .
           )
           
             publike
             grievances
             redressed
          
           ,
           (
           3ly
           .
           )
           
             a
             firm
             peace
             between
             the
             two
             Nations
             of
          
           England
           and
           Scotland
           concluded
           ,
           (
           4ly
           .
           )
           
             and
             before
             sufficient
             provision
             be
             made
             for
             the
             repayment
             of
             the
             said
             monies
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             raysed
             :
             all
             which
             the
             Commons
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             having
             duly
             considered
             ,
             do
             therefore
             humbly
             beseech
             your
             most
             excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             declared
             and
             enacted
             .
             And
             be
             it
             therefore
             declared
             and
             enacted
             by
             the
             King
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             and
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             That
             this
             present
             Parliament
             now
             assembled
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             passed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           it
           is
           undenyable
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Commons
           when
           they
           petitioned
           for
           ,
           the
           King
           when
           he
           
             declared
             ,
             enacted
          
           ,
           &
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           when
           they
           assented
           to
           this
           Act
           ,
           did
           never
           think
           of
           or
           intend
           to
           provide
           against
           a
           dissolution
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           untimely
           death
           ,
           nor
           of
           a
           future
           dissolving
           it
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           by
           his
           Successors
           or
           others
           after
           his
           decease
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           presupposed
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Parliament
           thereby
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           they
           recite
           were
           prevented
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Act
           passed
           by
           him
           and
           them
           jointly
           to
           dissolve
           this
           Parliament
           when
           these
           Inconveniences
           were
           prevented
           and
           things
           effected
           :
           Which
           is
           irrefragable
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           declare
           
             in
             Terminis
          
           ,
           The
           speedy
           advancing
           and
           providing
           of
           monies
           ,
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           
             his
             Majesties
             Armies
          
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           the
           Northern
           parts
           (
           not
           their
           subsequent
           Armies
           )
           and
           the
           supply
           of
           
             his
             Maiesties
             present
             and
             urgent
             occasions
             ,
          
           (
           not
           their
           own
           )
           and
           the
           Fears
           ,
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           Apprehensions
           of
           divers
           
             his
             Maiesties
             Loyal
             Subiects
             ,
             &c.
          
           o
           be
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           their
           humbly
           beseeching
           
             his
             Maiesty
          
           for
           this
           Act.
           All
           which
           
           presuppose
           his
           life
           ,
           being
           ,
           preservation
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           great
           care
           of
           complying
           with
           him
           as
           their
           
             Soveraign
             Lord
          
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           his
           untimely
           death
           since
           happening
           ,
           or
           secluding
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Poûeritie
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           and
           all
           future
           Parliaments
           by
           colour
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           as
           those
           now
           fitting
           have
           done
           point-blanck
           against
           it
           .
           2ly
           The
           Fears
           ,
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           Apprehensions
           they
           had
           occasioning
           this
           Act
           ,
           were
           only
           these
           ,
           That
           this
           Parliament
           might
           be
           adjourned
           ,
           prorogued
           ,
           dissolved
           ,
           1.
           
           Before
           Justice
           shall
           be
           duly
           executed
           upon
           Delinquents
           ,
           (
           then
           in
           being
           and
           complained
           of
           ,
           as
           
             Strafford
             ,
             Canterb●ry
          
           ,
           the
           
             Ship-mony
             Iudges
          
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           new
           Delinquents
           since
           ,
           not
           then
           dreamed
           of
           .
           (
           2ly
           .
           )
           Before
           publick
           Grievances
           redressed
           (
           those
           then
           complained
           of
           ,
           not
           others
           arising
           afterwards
           .
           )
           3ly
           .
           Before
           a
           firm
           peace
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           concluded
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           not
           subsequent
           breaches
           between
           them
           and
           the
           King
           )
           4ly
           .
           Before
           sufficient
           provision
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           repayment
           of
           
             the
             said
             monies
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
          
           (
           not
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           subsequent
           Armyes
           and
           occasions
           )
           but
           for
           
             his
             Maiesties
          
           Army
           and
           people
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           the
           preventing
           the
           then
           imminent
           danger
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           (
           not
           of
           our
           new
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           dangers
           since
           arising
           )
           and
           for
           supply
           of
           other
           his
           
             Maiesties
             present
          
           (
           not
           future
           )
           and
           urgent
           occasions
           .
           But
           none
           of
           these
           four
           particulars
           could
           be
           accomplished
           by
           the
           Lords
           or
           Commons
           alone
           after
           his
           Majesties
           death
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           concurrence
           with
           them
           whiles
           living
           :
           Yea
           they
           were
           all
           actually
           accomplished
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           long
           before
           his
           death
           .
           
             The
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             Executions
             of
             Strafford
             and
             Canterbury
             ;
             the
             impeachments
             ,
             censures
             of
             the
             Shipmony-Judges
             ,
             and
             other
             Delinquents
             both
             in
             Scotland
             &
             Ireland
             ,
             The
             2d
             .
             by
             the
             *
             Acts
             abolishing
             Shipmony
             ,
             &
             the
             taking
             of
             tonnage
             ,
             poundage
             ,
             and
             other
             Taxes
             without
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             the
             Acts
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             Inconveniences
             ,
             happening
             by
             the
             long
             intermissions
             of
             Parliament
             :
             For
             regulating
             of
             the
             Privy-Counsel
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             Court
             of
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             and
             High-Commission
             ,
             against
             divers
             Incroachments
             and
             oppressions
             in
             the
             Stannary
             court
             :
             For
             the
             certainty
             of
             Forests
             and
             their
             meets
             and
             bounds
             :
             for
             the
             better
             ordering
             and
             regulating
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Market
             ;
             for
             reformation
             of
             false
             Weights
             and
             Measures
             ,
             for
             preventtng
             vexatious
             proceedings
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             Knightship
             ,
             for
             the
             abbreviation
             of
             Michaelmas
             Term
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             free
             importation
             of
             Gunpowder
             ,
             and
             Salt-peter
             from
             forein
             parts
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             them
             in
             England
             .
             By
             all
             these
             good
             Acts
             passed
             freely
             by
             the
             King
             soon
             after
             or
             before
             this
             Act
             ,
             he
             fully
             redressed
             all
             Grievances
             then
             complained
             of
             ,
             or
             intended
             within
             this
             Law.
             The
             3d.
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             pacification
             between
             the
             two
             kingdomes
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             .
             The
             4th
             .
             by
             the
             several
             Acts
             passed
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             his
             Majesties
             army
             ,
             And
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             this
             kingdom
             ;
             For
             the
             better
             raising
             and
             levying
             of
             Mariners
             and
             others
             for
             the
             present
             guarding
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             necessary
             defence
             of
             the
             Realm
             (
             not
             Republike
             ;
             )
             For
             the
             Subsidies
             of
             Tonnage
             and
             poundage
             granted
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             speedy
             provision
             
             of
             money
             for
             disbanding
             the
             Armies
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             two
             kingdoms
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ;
             For
             securing
             such
             monies
             as
             are
             due
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Northern
             Counties
             ,
             where
             his
             Majesties
             Army
             have
             been
             billetted
             .
             And
             for
             securing
             by
             publike
             faith
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             friendly
             assistance
             and
             relief
             promised
             to
             our
             Brethren
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             all
             passed
             and
             published
             by
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             Anno
             16
             &
             17
             Caroli
             1640.
             
             &
             1641.
             at
             least
             7.
             years
             before
             his
             beheading
             :
          
           It
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           ends
           of
           making
           this
           Law
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Prologue
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           THEREFORE
           in
           the
           Commons
           prayer
           ,
           infallibly
           declare
           )
           were
           fully
           accomplished
           by
           the
           King
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           his
           
             untimely
             death
          
           :
           Therfore
           none
           of
           thē
           now
           remaining
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           &
           all
           acted
           ●ince
           their
           accomplishment
           by
           those
           now
           sitting
           ,
           being
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           this
           Act
           ,
           these
           ends
           ,
           and
           occasions
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           Parliament
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           expired
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           cannot
           survive
           his
           death
           .
           4ly
           .
           The
           words
           ,
           
             That
             this
             present
             Parliament
             assembled
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             passed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
          
           (
           twice
           recited
           in
           the
           subsequent
           clauses
           )
           
             be
             prorogued
             ,
             or
             adjourned
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             passed
             for
             that
             purpose
          
           ;
           can
           be
           intended
           of
           no
           other
           but
           that
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           passed
           this
           Act
           :
           which
           consisted
           of
           
             The
             Kings
             Maiesty
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
          
           (
           
             by
             whom
             this
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             passed
             or
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
          
           was
           declared
           and
           enacted
           ;
           and
           this
           intended
           Act
           likewise
           )
           not
           of
           his
           heir
           or
           successor
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           House
           then
           in
           being
           ;
           not
           any
           new
           House
           of
           Lords
           or
           Commons
           succeeding
           after
           their
           deaths
           then
           sitting
           :
           Therefore
           when
           the
           King
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           an
           untimely
           death
           ,
           and
           thereby
           an
           impossibility
           accruing
           to
           dissolve
           it
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           within
           the
           words
           or
           intent
           of
           this
           Act
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           dissolved
           by
           his
           beheading
           :
           Impossibilities
           making
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           to
           perform
           them
           meerly
           void
           ,
           as
           our
           Lawe
           makes
           n
           
             Impossible
             conditions
          
           ;
           5ly
           .
           This
           Act
           and
           those
           who
           made
           it
           ,
           must
           have
           and
           had
           a
           retrospect
           to
           the
           Writs
           whereby
           it
           and
           they
           were
           summoned
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           ,
           things
           therein
           expressed
           :
           But
           they
           all
           determined
           ,
           and
           became
           Impossible
           after
           the
           Kings
           beheading
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           Parliament
           must
           be
           destroyed
           with
           him
           :
           o
           since
           
             cessante
             causa
             ,
             cessat
             effectus
             ,
             &
             cessante
             primativo
             ,
             cessat
             derivativum
             ,
          
           as
           all
           our
           Lawyers
           ,
           Law-books
           ;
           and
           natural
           reason
           resolve
           .
           6ly
           .
           The
           last
           Clause
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           
             Tha●
             every
             thing
             and
             things
             whatsoever
             done
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           King
           or
           any
           other
           )
           
             for
             the
             Adjournment
             ,
             proroguing
             ,
             
             or
             dissolving
          
           of
           this
           
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             Act
             ;
             shall
             be
             utterly
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
          
           do
           clearly
           explain
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Act
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           extends
           only
           to
           
             things
             done
             or
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Kings
             will
             and
             power
             ,
          
           as
           to
           his
           
             Commissions
             Proclamations
             ,
             Writs
             ,
             Warrants
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
          
           to
           adjourn
           ,
           prorogue
           ,
           or
           dissolve
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           had
           done
           others
           heretofore
           )
           here
           declared
           to
           be
           
             utterly
             null
          
           and
           void
           ;
           not
           to
           his
           death
           wherein
           he
           was
           only
           passive
           ,
           being
           forcible
           against
           his
           will
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           too
           :
           which
           death
           no
           Parliament
           can
           make
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Act
           it self
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           our
           three
           Kingdomes
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           null
           it
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             illegal
             manner
             of
             his
             Execution
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           paralel'd
           in
           any
           Age.
           7ly
           .
           The
           Commons
           themselves
           in
           their
           d
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           
             State
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           15
           Decemb.
           1641.
           
           Declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             abrupt
             dissolution
             of
             this
             Parliament
             is
             prevented
             by
             another
             ,
          
           (
           this
           )
           
             Bill
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             adjourned
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             both
             Houses
             :
             Yea
             the
             Lords
             &
             Commons
             in
             their
          
           e
           
             Declaration
             of
          
           May
           19.
           1642.
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             excellent
          
           Bill
           
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             Parliament
             was
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             we
             could
             not
             have
             raised
             so
             great
             sums
             of
             monies
             for
             his
             Majesties
             service
             ,
          
           and
           Common
           wealth
           as
           
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             without
             which
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             must
             needs
             have
             followed
          
           (
           as
           since
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           too
           by
           pretext
           thereof
           .
           )
           
             And
             we
             are
             resolved
             the
             Gracious
             favour
             of
             his
             Majesty
             expressed
             in
             that
             Bill
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             and
             security
             which
             thereby
             we
             have
             from
             being
             dissolved
          
           (
           by
           him
           ;
           )
           
             shall
             not
             encourage
             us
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             otherwise
             had
             not
             been
             fit
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             Which
             whether
             these
             formerly
          
           &
           now
           sitting
           have
           performed
           ,
           let
           their
           own
           Consciences
           resolve
           .
           After
           which
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           their
           humble
           Petition
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           f
           Iun.
           17.
           1642.
           desire
           ,
           That
           your
           Majesty
           having
           passed
           an
           Act
           ,
           That
           this
           Parliament
           shall
           not
           be
           dissolved
           but
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           your
           Majestie
           would
           not
           
             do
             any
             thing
             tending
             thereunto
          
           ,
           by
           
             commanding
             away
             the
             Lords
             and
             great
             Officers
             whose
          
           attendance
           
             is
             necessary
             thereunto
          
           .
           (
           Therefore
           the
           sitting
           Members
           abolishing
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           their
           secluding
           most
           of
           the
           Commons
           Members
           by
           this
           Petitions
           concession
           must
           dissolve
           it
           .
           Both
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           their
           Declaration
           g
           26th
           .
           Maii
           ,
           1642.
           adde
           .
           We
           hope
           the
           people
           will
           never
           be
           carryed
           away
           with
           a
           noyse
           of
           words
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           such
           equitable
           construction
           of
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           dissolution
           
           thereof
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           Answer
           in
           this
           )
           and
           their
           own
           destruction
           therein
           .
           By
           all
           which
           passages
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           That
           this
           act
           provided
           against
           every
           thing
           or
           things
           ,
           done
           or
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Kings
           Will
           or
           Prerogative
           ,
           without
           the
           Houses
           consent
           for
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           Parl.
           not
           against
           its
           dissolution
           by
           his
           death
           .
           8ly
           .
           The
           King
           (
           and
           his
           party
           too
           ,
           )
           did
           thus
           interpret
           it
           more
           than
           once
           in
           these
           passages
           :
           h
           In
           his
           Majesties
           own
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           of
           19
           May
           ,
           1642.
           
           We
           expressed
           a
           great
           trust
           in
           our
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           
             We
             devested
             our Self
             of
             the
             power
             of
             dissolving
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Iust
             ,
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             proper
             Prerogative
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           done
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           this
           Act
           devests
           him
           of
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           Natural
           much
           less
           a
           Violent
           death
           ,
           No
           part
           at
           all
           of
           this
           Prerogative
           ,
           but
           highest
           Act
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           its
           and
           his
           dissolution
           .
           i
           In
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Petition
             and
             Propositions
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
          
           2.
           
           June
           1642.
           
           
             We
             were
             willingly
             contented
             to
             oblige
             our Self
             for
             the
             present
             exigent
             to
             raise
             monies
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             pressure
             (
             no
             less
             grievous
             to
             us
             than
             them
             )
             the
             people
             must
             have
             suffered
             by
             a
             long
             continuance
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             charge
             as
             two
             great
             Armies
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             certainty
             of
             having
             sufficient
             time
             to
             remedy
             the
             Inconveniences
             ,
             when
             during
             so
             long
             an
             absence
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
          
           Causers
           and
           Ministers
           
             of
             them
             ,
             We
             yielded
             up
             our
             Right
             of
             dissolving
             our
             Parliament
             ,
             expecting
             an
             extraordinary
             moderation
             from
             it
             in
             gratitude
             ,
             for
             so
             unexpected
             a
             Grace
             ,
             and
             little
             looking
             that
             any
             Malignant
             party
             should
             have
             been
             encouraged
             or
             enabled
             to
             have
             perswaded
             them
             .
          
           First
           to
           countenance
           the
           
             Injustices
             and
             Indignities
             we
             have
             endured
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           
             a
             new
             way
             of
             satisfaction
          
           for
           what
           was
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           us
           at
           once
           to
           confirm
           what
           was
           so
           taken
           ,
           and
           
             to
             give
             up
             almost
             all
          
           (
           and
           now
           more
           than
           all
           )
           
             the
             rest
          
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           their
           (
           k
           Petition
           of
           10
           Iune
           1642.
           
           
             For
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Petition
             which
             seemed
             to
             accuse
             his
             Majesty
             of
             a
             purpose
             to
             
               dissolve
               this
               Parliament
            
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             Act
             for
             the
             continuance
             )
             by
             commanding
             away
             
               the
               Lords
            
             and
             Great
             Officers
             whose
             attendance
             is
             necessary
             ;
             which
             his
             Majesty
             knows
             to
             be
             a
             new
             Calumny
             ,
             by
             which
             
               the
               grand
               Contrivers
               of
               ruine
               for
               the
               State
            
             hope
             to
             seduce
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             people
             from
             their
             affection
             to
             ,
             and
             jealousies
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             this
             way
             to
             bring
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             all
             Parliaments
             )
             
               to
               nothing
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             his
             Majesty
             more
             to
             express
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             his
             resolution
             for
             the
             Freedom
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             frequency
             
             of
             Parliaments
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             And
             who
             now
             considers
             how
             visible
             it
             must
             be
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ●
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             subsist
             ,
             without
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             affections
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             preserved
             or
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             but
             
               by
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             cannot
             give
             the
             least
             credit
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             least
             suspition
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             choose
             any
             other
             way
             to
             the
             happiness
             he
             desires
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             
               bnt
               by
               Parliament
            
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           premises
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           himself
           and
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           did
           never
           intend
           by
           this
           Act
           to
           prevent
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Kings
           natural
           death
           ,
           (
           the
           Act
           of
           God
           they
           could
           not
           prevent
           )
           nor
           yet
           by
           his
           violent
           beheading
           (
           which
           then
           they
           neither
           intended
           nor
           foresaw
           )
           but
           by
           his
           own
           voluntarie
           Act
           and
           Royal
           prerogative
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           formerly
           adjourned
           ,
           prorogued
           ,
           dissolved
           Parliaments
           at
           it
           his
           pleasure
           .
           9
           ly
           .
           It
           is
           resolved
           in
           our
           Law-books
           ,
           That
           if
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           refer
           to
           or
           confirm
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           utterly
           against
           Common
           law
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Judge
           or
           Witnesse
           
             in
             his
             own
             case
             )
             or
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             mis-recited
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             ,
             or
             impossible
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
          
           there
           the
           
             Common-law
             shall
             controll
             and
             adjudge
             such
             an
             Act
             to
             be
             meerly
             void
             ,
             Plowdon
          
           f.
           398
           ,
           399
           ,
           400.
           
           Cook
           8
           Reports
           ,
           f.
           118.
           
             a.
             b.
          
           Ash.
           Parliament
           ,
           13.
           
           Hobards
           Reports
           p.
           85.86
           ,
           87.
           
           But
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Writs
           of
           Summons
           ,
           yea
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           treat
           and
           confer
           with
           his
           Parliament
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           Parliament
           not
           determine
           by
           it
           .
           Therefore
           were
           it
           particularlie
           provided
           for
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           void
           in
           Law
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           this
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           had
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             a
             mariage
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             by
             the
             death
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             continue
             indissolvable
             by
             death
             ,
          
           against
           Nature
           ,
           experience
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom
           7.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           )
           much
           more
           then
           when
           not
           expressed
           nor
           intended
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           as
           the
           premises
           evidence
           .
        
         
           Xly.
           Admit
           the
           Parliament
           still
           continuing
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           yet
           those
           now
           sitting
           neither
           are
           nor
           can
           be
           so
           much
           as
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Parliament
           within
           that
           Act
           ,
           for
           these
           unanswerable
           Reasons
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           House
           of
           Commons
           within
           this
           Act
           ,
           were
           a
           full
           and
           compleat
           House
           ,
           consisting
           of
           above
           500
           Members
           ;
           those
           now
           sitting
           in
           May
           7
           ,
           &
           9.
           but
           42.
           viz.
           Mr.
           
             Will
             Lenthal
             ,
             Quondam
             Speaker
          
           ,
           *
           
             Henry
             Martin
          
           ,
           Lord
           Monson
           ,
           Mr.
           Chaloner
           ,
           Mr.
           Heningham
           ,
           Alderman
           Atkins
           ,
           Alderman
           
             Penington
             ,
             Th.
             Scot
             ,
             Corn.
             Holland
             ,
          
           
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Hasletigge
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Vane
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Harrington
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Whitlock
           ,
           Mr.
           Prydeaux
           ,
           Mr.
           Lisle
           ,
           Col.
           
             Ludlow
             ,
             Mich.
             Oldsworth
             ,
             Iohn
             Iones
             ,
             Wil.
             Purefoye
             ,
          
           Col.
           
             White
             ,
             Henry
             Nevil
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Say
           ,
           Mr.
           Meston
           ,
           Mr.
           Brewster
           ,
           Col.
           Bennet
           ,
           Serjeant
           Wilde
           ,
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           ,
           Mr.
           Lechmore
           ,
           Col.
           Ingoldesby
           ,
           Mr.
           Blagrave
           ,
           Mr.
           Gold
           ,
           Col.
           Sydenham
           ,
           Col.
           Byngham
           ,
           Col.
           Ayre
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Smith
             ,
             Augustine
             Skinner
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Down
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Dove
             ,
             Iohn
             Lenthal
             ,
             Rich.
             Salaway
             ,
             Iohn
             Corbet
             ,
          
           Col.
           Walton
           ;
           there
           being
           300.
           
           Members
           more
           of
           the
           old
           Parliament
           yet
           living
           ,
           besides
           those
           who
           are
           dead
           .
           2ly
           .
           Those
           then
           sitting
           went
           in
           openlie
           like
           a
           House
           ,
           upon
           40
           daies
           general
           Summons
           by
           Writs
           ,
           setting
           without
           Gards
           ,
           secluding
           none
           of
           their
           Fellow
           .
           Members
           by
           force
           .
           Those
           now
           sitting
           stole
           sodenlie
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           in
           a
           surreptitious
           manner
           ,
           without
           any
           notice
           given
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           to
           those
           for
           whom
           they
           formerly
           served
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           absent
           Members
           ,
           or
           those
           then
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           of
           their
           combination
           :
           setting
           Gards
           of
           Army-Officers
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           (
           who
           conducted
           them
           thither
           ,
           )
           and
           presently
           secluded
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Members
           who
           upon
           the
           first
           notice
           of
           their
           sitting
           came
           to
           know
           upon
           what
           account
           they
           sate
           :
           taking
           forcible
           possession
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           strong
           hand
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           ,
           and
           keeping
           themselves
           in
           possession
           thereof
           by
           force
           against
           the
           secluded
           Members
           &
           majority
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Statutes
           of
           5
           R.
           2.
           c.
           7.15
           R.
           2.
           c.
           2.
           8
           
           H.
           6.
           c.
           9.31
           
             Eliz
             c.
          
           11.
           against
           forcible
           entries
           and
           deteiners
           ;
           the
           Statute
           of
           7
           E.
           1.
           the
           Libertie
           ,
           Privilege
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Usage
           of
           Parliaments
           :
           A
           practice
           utterlie
           unseeming
           such
           transcendent
           Saints
           ,
           Patriots
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           they
           boast
           themselves
           ,
           &
           that
           Honor
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Honestie
           ,
           Synceritie
           ,
           Gravity
           ,
           Wisedom
           ,
           which
           becomes
           all
           Members
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Reformers
           of
           all
           publick
           Grievances
           ,
           Frauds
           ,
           and
           indirect
           practises
           in
           others
           .
           3ly
           .
           That
           old
           House
           of
           Commons
           had
           a
           special
           care
           of
           providing
           for
           the
           Kings
           Armie
           ,
           his
           urgent
           and
           
             present
             occasions
             :
             professed
             themselves
             his
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
          
           and
           him
           
             to
             be
             their
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             Lord
          
           ;
           humblie
           besought
           his
           most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           
             that
             it
             might
             be
             declared
             and
             enacted
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           this
           Parliament
           might
           not
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           prorogued
           ,
           or
           adjourned
           ;
           but
           
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           acknowledging
           they
           
             could
             make
             no
             such
             Act
             without
             his
             Majesties
             Royal
             assent
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           the
           
             King
             and
             Lords
             House
          
           were
           essential
           Members
           of
           the
           Parliament
           within
           this
           Act.
           But
           those
           fitting
           since
           1648.
           till
           1653.
           and
           now
           again
           thus
           entring
           the
           House
           ,
           by
           pretext
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           have
           renounced
           ,
           abjured
           ,
           and
           professedlie
           engaged
           against
           all
           
           this
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           direct
           Antipodes
           ;
           Therefore
           no
           Commons
           House
           within
           this
           Act.
           4ly
           .
           The
           Commons
           House
           within
           this
           Act
           ,
           was
           that
           House
           which
           was
           then
           in
           being
           when
           this
           Act
           passed
           ,
           dulie
           elected
           by
           the
           people
           by
           the
           Kings
           Writs
           ,
           not
           the
           Armie-Officers
           ,
           and
           pursued
           the
           self-same
           ends
           recited
           in
           the
           preamble
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           and
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Lords
           .
           But
           this
           New
           House
           was
           created
           ,
           constituted
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Kings
           writs
           ,
           or
           peoples
           election
           ,
           but
           the
           Armies
           swords
           ,
           and
           conspiracie
           ,
           7
           years
           after
           this
           Act
           first
           passed
           ;
           then
           disowned
           ,
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           Doors
           above
           6
           years
           by
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           now
           re-inducted
           into
           it
           by
           their
           armed
           Votes
           and
           force
           to
           serve
           their
           ends
           ,
           not
           to
           pursue
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           accomplished
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           now
           becoming
           impossible
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           within
           this
           Act
           ,
           and
           the
           Armie-Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           who
           formerly
           thrust
           them
           out
           ,
           &
           now
           recall
           them
           ;
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           that
           Gospel-Text
           ,
           Gal.
           2.18
           .
           
             If
             I
             build
             again
             the
             thing
             I
             destroyed
             ,
             I
             make
             my self
             a
             Transgressor
             ,
             even
             against
             this
             very
             Law
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           other
           laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           XI
           .
           If
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Commons
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           much
           less
           then
           are
           they
           the
           lawfull
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           anie
           sense
           within
           the
           letter
           or
           meaning
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           so
           manie
           of
           the
           old
           Gunpowder
           Popish-Traitors
           ,
           (
           had
           their
           Treason
           taken
           so
           good
           effect
           in
           blowing
           up
           King
           Iames
           ,
           the
           Lords
           whole
           House
           ,
           and
           majoritie
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           there
           assembled
           ,
           as
           their
           late
           new
           Powder-plot
           hath
           done
           )
           had
           been
           the
           onlie
           lawfull
           Parliament
           of
           3
           Iac.
           they
           destroyed
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           had
           entred
           then
           into
           the
           Commons
           House
           with
           the
           Mace
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           created
           ,
           stiled
           themselves
           alone
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           a
           right
           devolved
           unto
           them
           by
           Conquest
           or
           Succession
           ;
           which
           had
           they
           presumed
           to
           do
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           *
           would
           have
           risen
           up
           against
           them
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           so
           far
           dishonored
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Countrie
           ,
           as
           to
           own
           and
           submit
           to
           those
           Jesuitical
           Romish-Traitors
           ,
           only
           for
           destroying
           of
           their
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           Lords
           House
           ,
           and
           English
           Parliament
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           onlie
           true
           old
           English
           Parliament
           then
           re-assembled
           .
           The
           Reasons
           are
           unanswerable
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Commons
           then
           sitting
           in
           its
           primitive
           splendor
           ,
           fullnesse
           ,
           freedome
           ,
           was
           by
           its
           own
           quadruple
           acknowledgement
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           but
           the
           
             Commons
             House
          
           ,
           and
           one
           Member
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           ;
           never
           owning
           ,
           
           but
           professedlie
           disclaiming
           it self
           to
           be
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           present
           Parliament
           within
           this
           Act.
           2
           ly
           .
           Because
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           not
           by
           the
           Commons
           alone
           without
           the
           King
           or
           Lords
           concurrence
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           King
           as
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           declaring
           and
           enacting
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           as
           jointlie
           assenting
           thereunto
           .
           3
           ly
           .
           Because
           it
           is
           most
           absurd
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Lords
           by
           passing
           this
           Act
           ,
           to
           continue
           this
           Parliament
           as
           then
           constituted
           ,
           till
           dissolved
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           did
           *
           ever
           intend
           to
           seclude
           themselves
           quite
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           the
           Commons
           House
           alone
           an
           absolute
           independent
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           both
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           five
           times
           speciallie
           providing
           by
           name
           for
           their
           Parliamentarie
           interests
           ;
           Or
           that
           they
           or
           the
           Commons
           intended
           to
           make
           each
           of
           themselves
           a
           distinct
           Parliament
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           erect
           three
           New
           Parliaments
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           providing
           against
           the
           untimelie
           proroguing
           ,
           adjourning
           ,
           or
           dissolving
           of
           one
           ;
           The
           King
           and
           Lord●
           both
           jointlie
           and
           severallie
           having
           the
           self-same
           Arguments
           from
           this
           Act
           to
           prove
           each
           of
           them
           a
           several
           or
           joint
           Parliament
           without
           the
           Commons
           ,
           by
           the
           Commons
           own
           intention
           in
           passing
           this
           law
           ,
           as
           the
           Commons
           have
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           to
           be
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           now
           they
           have
           secluded
           and
           engaged
           against
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           will
           admit
           of
           neither
           as
           Members
           of
           their
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           verie
           Act
           preciselie
           prohibits
           the
           King
           to
           dissolve
           ,
           prorogue
           ,
           or
           adjourn
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           either
           House
           therof
           ;
           or
           the
           Lords
           to
           prorogue
           or
           adjourn
           ,
           much
           less
           dissolve
           the
           Commons
           House
           ,
           or
           the
           Commons
           to
           prorogue
           or
           adjourn
           ,
           much
           lesse
           dissolve
           the
           Lords
           House
           ,
           declaring
           and
           enacting
           ,
           
             That
             at
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
          
           the
           Lords
           House
           shall
           not
           be
           adjourned
           (
           nor
           yet
           the
           Commons
           House
           )
           but
           onlie
           by
           their
           own
           respective
           Orders
           ,
           and
           
             by
             themselves
             alone
          
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           enacting
           everie
           thing
           and
           things
           whatsoever
           done
           ,
           
             or
             to
             be
             done
          
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           
             to
             be
             utterly
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
          
           4
           ly
           .
           Because
           this
           Act
           both
           in
           the
           Title
           ,
           prologue
           and
           body
           ,
           prevents
           onlie
           the
           
             untimely
             proroguing
             ,
             adjourning
             ,
             and
             dissolving
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             at
             any
             time
             or
             times
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             or
             themselves
             ,
          
           stiling
           it
           8.
           several
           times
           ,
           
             this
             present
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           giving
           it
           no
           other
           Title
           ,
           yea
           it
           preciselie
           describes
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           
             Parliament
             onlie
             of
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           when
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           continue
           till
           its
           dissolution
           .
           But
           the
           Parliament
           now
           sitting
           ,
           was
           not
           
             this
             present
             Parliament
          
           ,
           being
           not
           then
           known
           ,
           heard
           of
           ,
           nor
           imagined
           ever
           to
           start
           up
           in
           After-ages
           ,
           by
           any
           who
           made
           or
           consented
           to
           
           this
           Law
           ,
           it
           being
           created
           onlie
           by
           the
           Armie
           7
           years
           after
           this
           Act
           ,
           and
           now
           revived
           full
           18
           years
           after
           it
           ,
           without
           anie
           King
           or
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           protesting
           ,
           engaging
           against
           them
           both
           as
           no
           Members
           of
           it
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           pursue
           any
           one
           of
           those
           ends
           for
           which
           this
           Parliament
           was
           continued
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           doubtlesse
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           no
           Parliament
           at
           all
           within
           the
           words
           or
           intention
           thereof
           ,
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           Reason
           being
           Judges
           ,
           (
           whatever
           they
           pretend
           )
           nor
           yet
           by
           their
           own
           Republican
           principles
           ,
           
             a
             free
             and
             equal
             Representative
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           6
           ly
           .
           By
           the
           a
           Law
           and
           Custom
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Equitie
           ,
           the
           laws
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           publick
           or
           private
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           or
           Militarie
           Councils
           or
           Corporations
           ,
           the
           
             Majority
             of
             persons
             ,
             Members
             ,
             Voyces
             ,
             Votes
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             reputed
             the
          
           Parliament
           ,
           
             Council
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             Corporation
          
           ,
           and
           do
           ,
           yea
           ought
           of
           right
           to
           bind
           the
           
             lesser
             part
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             Elections
             ,
             and
             all
             else
             that
             concerns
             the
             publick
             .
          
           Yea
           
             the
             General
             and
             General
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Army-Officers
          
           in
           their
           Petition
           to
           those
           and
           others
           now
           sitting
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           draught
           of
           
             an
             Agreement
             of
             the
             people
             for
             a
             secure
             and
             present
             peace
             ,
             framed
             ,
             prepared
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
          
           to
           be
           established
           and
           subscribed
           by
           the
           
             people
             ,
             Ianuary
          
           20.
           1649.
           not
           onlie
           subscribed
           thereto
           :
           but
           proposed
           ,
           b
           That
           150
           
             Members
             at
             least
             be
             alwayes
             present
             in
             each
             sitting
             of
             the
             Representative
             ,
             at
             the
             passing
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             doing
             of
             any
             Act
             whereby
             the
             People
             are
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
          
           saving
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           sixty
           may
           make
           the
           
             House
             for
             Debates
             or
             Resolutions
             that
             are
             preparatory
             thereunto
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           42
           Members
           secretlie
           skipping
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           secluding
           the
           rest
           ,
           May
           7
           ,
           &
           9.
           being
           not
           the
           10th
           part
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           old
           Parl.
           now
           surviving
           ,
           by
           all
           Nations
           Laws
           ,
           Consents
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           House
           of
           Commons
           within
           this
           Act
           ;
           nor
           pass
           anie
           thing
           to
           bind
           the
           Majoritie
           of
           the
           Members
           or
           people
           in
           anie
           kind
           whatsoever
           ;
           what
           ever
           anie
           imprudent
           ,
           illiterate
           ,
           shameless
           ,
           namelesse
           Scriblers
           ,
           or
           themselves
           (
           against
           their
           own
           Reasons
           ,
           *
           Consciences
           ,
           Iudgements
           ,
           principles
           ,
           resolutions
           )
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrarie
           :
           but
           dare
           not
           once
           affirm
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
           It
           being
           a
           received
           Maxime
           in
           all
           Ages
           c
           
             Populi
             minor
             pars
             Populum
             non
             obligit
             .
          
        
         
           6
           ly
           .
           It
           is
           a
           rule
           our
           d
           
             Lawbooks
             ,
             That
             all
             Statutes
             ought
             to
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             mind
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             intention
             of
             those
             that
             made
             them
          
           :
           but
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           intents
           ,
           minds
           ,
           meaning
           of
           the
           Makers
           of
           this
           law
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Parliament
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           
           or
           Majoritie
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           :
           Or
           that
           all
           or
           anie
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           this
           Act
           ,
           did
           ever
           dream
           of
           such
           a
           Iuncto
           as
           this
           now
           sitting
           ;
           Or
           to
           seclude
           themselves
           ,
           and
           resign
           up
           their
           own
           interests
           ,
           freedoms
           ,
           privileges
           ,
           right
           of
           sitting
           in
           Parliament
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           constitute
           them
           the
           onlie
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           everie
           line
           ,
           syllable
           throughout
           the
           Act
           demonstrates
           .
           Therefore
           they
           neither
           are
           nor
           can
           be
           a
           Parliament
           within
           it
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           Bedlam
           ,
           Turkish
           ,
           Bruitish
           ,
           unreasonable
           Argument
           of
           the
           longest
           Sword
           ,
           or
           Armie-logick
           ,
           nor
           the
           petitions
           ,
           addresses
           of
           any
           Crack-brain'd
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           vulgar
           Rabble
           of
           inconfiderable
           illiterate
           people
           ,
           nor
           the
           presence
           of
           anie
           Lawyers
           sitting
           with
           ,
           or
           acting
           under
           them
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           and
           their
           Professions
           dishonour
           ,
           make
           them
           so
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           any
           Wisemens
           ,
           or
           
             Iudicious
             ,
             honest
             Lawyers
             Iudgement
             whatsoever
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           shame
           ,
           justice
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           and
           real
           Christianitie
           ,
           (
           have
           they
           anie
           left
           )
           they
           must
           needs
           disclaim
           themselves
           to
           be
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           abuse
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           others
           under
           their
           disguise
           .
           All
           whith
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           if
           admitted
           would
           
             viva
             Voce
          
           have
           pressed
           home
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           being
           forcibly
           secluded
           by
           their
           Gards
           ,
           because
           unable
           to
           answer
           or
           contradict
           his
           Law
           or
           Reason
           ,
           he
           now
           tenders
           to
           their
           view
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           Resolution
           of
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           appeals
           ,
           with
           this
           publick
           Protestation
           .
        
         
           That
           if
           they
           will
           freely
           call
           in
           all
           the
           surviving
           Members
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           House
           ,
           sitting
           till
           December
           1648.
           without
           secluding
           anie
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           new
           unparliamentarie
           Impositions
           or
           seclusive
           Engagements
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           impose
           :
           If
           they
           upon
           a
           free
           and
           full
           debate
           shall
           resolve
           ,
           the
           old
           parliament
           to
           be
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           not
           actually
           dissolved
           by
           the
           Kings
           beheading
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           premised
           Reasons
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           He
           will
           then
           submit
           his
           private
           Iudgement
           to
           their
           Majority
           of
           Voyces
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Parliamentary
           debates
           ,
           and
           contribute
           his
           best
           assistance
           and
           advice
           as
           a
           Fellow-Member
           ,
           to
           heal
           the
           manifold
           breaches
           ,
           prevent
           the
           approaching
           ruines
           of
           our
           indangered
           Church
           ,
           Realms
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           establish
           them
           upon
           better
           foundations
           than
           those
           now
           sitting
           (
           to
           promote
           their
           own
           and
           the
           Armies
           interests
           rather
           than
           the
           peoples
           or
           Nations
           )
           are
           ever
           likely
           to
           lay
           .
           Who
           if
           they
           can
           prove
           themselves
           a
           true
           and
           lawfull
           English
           Parliament
           within
           this
           Act
           ,
           without
           either
           King
           or
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           or
           this
           their
           clandestine
           ,
           forcible
           entry
           into
           and
           seclusion
           of
           their
           Fellow-Members
           out
           of
           the
           Honse
           ,
           and
           Actings
           in
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           
           equitable
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           honorable
           ,
           parliamentarie
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           well
           becomes
           either
           Saints
           ,
           Members
           ,
           or
           true
           good
           Englishmen
           ,
           by
           anie
           Records
           ,
           Parliament
           Rolls
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           Presidents
           of
           like
           kind
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           Law-books
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           Common
           or
           Civil-law
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Divinitie
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Ethicks
           ,
           Policks
           (
           except
           Machiavils
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           Argument
           of
           the
           longest
           Sword
           ,
           the
           most
           bruitish
           ,
           unjust
           ,
           unchristian
           ,
           Turkish
           of
           all
           others
           )
           Mr.
           Prynne
           will
           then
           publicklie
           declare
           them
           to
           be
           that
           in
           truth
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           he
           neither
           can
           nor
           dares
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           in
           appellation
           ,
           either
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Old
           Parliament
           ,
           a
           Covenanter
           ,
           a
           Protester
           ,
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           a
           Man
           ,
           an
           Englishman
           or
           a
           Christian.
           And
           hopes
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           perusal
           hereof
           they
           will
           as
           much
           disown
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Parliament
           within
           this
           Act
           ,
           or
           anie
           lawfull
           Parliament
           of
           England
           even
           in
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           actings
           ,
           for
           the
           premised
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           he
           or
           anie
           other
           secluded
           Members
           do
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           anie
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           common
           dutie
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           native
           Country
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           principallie
           elevated
           ,
           yea
           inflamed
           Mr.
           Prynnes
           zeal
           ,
           both
           now
           and
           heretofore
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           might
           to
           oppose
           all
           late
           
             publick
             Innovations
             ,
             changes
          
           of
           our
           antient
           
             Government
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
          
           ,
           was
           this
           sad
           and
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           which
           he
           shall
           with
           all
           earnest
           importunitie
           intreat
           ,
           advise
           all
           Army
           Officers
           ,
           Souldiers
           ,
           sitting
           or
           secluded
           Members
           of
           the
           Lords
           or
           Commons
           House
           ,
           with
           all
           well-affected
           persons
           to
           the
           safetie
           ,
           settlement
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           throughout
           our
           three
           Nations
           ,
           most
           seriouslie
           to
           lay
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           engrave
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           not
           to
           read
           it
           as
           they
           do
           News-books
           ,
           (
           only
           to
           talk
           of
           them
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           )
           but
           as
           they
           read
           the
           evidences
           of
           their
           Inheritances
           ,
           whereby
           they
           hold
           all
           their
           earthlie
           (
           yea
           heavenly
           )
           possessions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           remember
           ,
           act
           according
           to
           it
           all
           their
           lives
           :
        
         
           That
           
             William
             Watson
          
           (
           a
           secular
           Priest
           of
           Rome
           )
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           between
           a
           
             Secular
             Priest
             and
             a
             Lay
             Gentleman
             ,
          
           printed
           at
           Rhemes
           ,
           1601.
           in
           his
           a
           Quodlibets
           ,
           printed
           1602
           and
           
             William
             Clerk
          
           a
           Secular
           Priest
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             Father
             Parsons
             Libel
          
           ,
           1604.
           p.
           75.
           &c.
           (
           then
           best
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           designs
           against
           England
           of
           all
           others
           )
           did
           in
           precise
           terms
           publish
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           in
           these
           their
           printed
           Books
           ,
           
             a
             That
             Father
          
           Parsons
           
             the
             English
             Iesuite
          
           ,
           (
           the
           most
           active
           professed
           enemie
           to
           our
           English
           Kingship
           ,
           Kings
           Realm
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           )
           
             &
             his
             Confederate
             Iesuitical
             Society
             ,
             did
          
           (
           so
           long
           since
           )
           
             give
             out
             and
             prophesied
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             it
             
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             special
             command
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             order
             and
             Society
             was
             miraculously
             instituted
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             work
             a
             dismal
             change
             amongst
             us
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Laws
             ,
             Customes
             ,
             and
             Orders
             must
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             turned
             upside
             down
             :
             and
             that
             they
             being
             the
             only
             men
             who
             have
             the
             name
             ,
             Title
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             them
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             marvelous
             change
             and
             alteration
             shall
             be
             wrought
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             was
             the
             like
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             to
             this
             present
             .
          
           b
           
             That
             this
             Iesuite
             Father
          
           Parsons
           
             in
             his
             Book
          
           Of
           the
           Reformation
           of
           all
           the
           States
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           b
           prescribes
           a
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           Court
           ,
           Counsellors
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Universities
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           he
           will
           have
           
             strange
             Metamorphoses
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             it self
             brought
             to
             better
             order
             ,
          
           to
           effect
           all
           these
           
             dismal
             changes
          
           .
           That
           the
           way
           whereby
           he
           &
           they
           intended
           to
           bring
           about
           all
           these
           changes
           was
           ,
           
             to
             bring
             all
          
           England
           
             into
             an
             uprore
             ;
             for
             common
             Souldiers
             to
             examine
             their
             Soveraigns
             what
             Titles
             they
             hold
             by
             ,
             and
             by
             infusing
             this
             their
             Iesuitical
             principle
             into
             the
             Souldiers
             and
             people
             ,
             That
             every
          
           Pecope
           or
           Tartarian
           multitud●
           ,
           
             getting
             once
             the
             title
             and
             stile
             of
             a
             publick
             State
             ,
          
           
           or
           
             Helvetian
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             may
             alter
             ,
             change
             ,
             innovate
             the
             Course
             ,
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Lands
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Island
             a
             Iaponian
             Island
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             infeoff
             themselves
             by
             hook
             or
             crook
             in
             the
             whole
             imperial
             dominion
             of
             Great
             Britain
             ,
             putting
             all
             the
             whole
             Blood-Royal
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Formidon
             ,
             as
             but
             Heirs
             general
             in
             one
             Predicament
             .
          
           For
           their
           better
           accomplishment
           whereof
           this
           
             William
             Watson
          
           subjoyns
           his
           own
           opinion
           in
           these
           words
           c
           
             I
             verilie
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Puritans
             and
             Anabaptists
             will
             joyn
             with
             
               the
               Iesuites
            
             ,
             (
             to
             effect
             these
             changes
             )
             at
             length
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ,
             in
             external
             profession
             of
             Religion
             :
             there
             being
             at
             least
             half
             an
             hundred
             principles
             and
             odde
             Tricks
             concerning
             
               Government
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               Popularity
               ,
               Conspiracy
               ,
               &c.
            
             wherein
             they
             jump
             as
             just
             together
             
               as
               if
               both
               were
               made
               of
               one
               mould
            
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             shall
             thus
             joyn
             together
             ,
             
               he
               predicts
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             having
             more
             singular
             fine
             wits
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             manie
             learned
             men
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Puritans
             and
             Anabaptis●s
             have
             none
             but
             
               grossum
               Caputs
            
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             manie
             Gentiles
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             some
             Princes
             to
             side
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Puritans
             but
             few
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             rare
             ,
             to
             have
             anie
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             last
             on
             their
             side
             :
             By
             consequence
             ,
             
               if
               matters
               come
               to
               hammering
               between
               the
               Iesuites
               and
               Puritans
               ,
               the
               latter
               are
               
               sure
               to
               be
               ridden
               like
               Fools
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               wrack
               .
            
             He
             superaddes
             to
             this
             ,
             d
             That
             Father
             Parsons
             and
             his
             Companie
             have
             laid
             a
             plot
             ,
             as
             most
             consonant
             and
             fitting
             for
             their
             other
             Designments
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Common
               law
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
            
             must
             be
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               utterly
               abolished
            
             ,
             or
             else
             bear
             no
             greater
             sway
             in
             the
             Realm
             than
             the
             Civil
             law
             doth
             .
             And
             
               the
               chief
               Reason
               is
            
             ,
             
             for
             
               that
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Kingdome
               by
               the
               Common
               laws
               is
               so
               strongly
               setled
               ,
               as
               whilst
               they
               continue
               ,
               the
               Iesuites
               see
               nor
               how
               they
               can
               work
               their
               wills
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             said
             good
             Father
             hath
             set
             down
             a
             Course
             ;
             how
             every
             man
             may
             shake
             off
             
               all
               Authority
            
             at
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             become
             a
             new
             Anabaptist
             or
             
               Iohn
               of
               Leydon
            
             ,
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             World
             into
             a
             Mutiny
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Combustion
             .
             And
             the
             Stratagem
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             
               common
               People
               (
               and
               Souldiers
               )
               must
               be
               inveigled
               and
               seduced
               ,
               to
               conceit
               to
               themselves
               such
               a
               Liberty
               or
               Prerogative
               ,
            
             as
             that
             it
             
               may
               be
               lawfull
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               fit
               ,
               to
               place
               and
               displace
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
            
             as
             men
             do
             their
             Tenants
             at
             will
             ,
             Hirelings
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Servants
             .
             Which
             Anabaptistical
             and
             
               abominable
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             
               a
               turbulent
               Tribe
               of
               trayterous
               Puritans
            
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             this
             
               treacherous
               Iesuite
            
             would
             now
             foist
             into
             the
             Chatholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             corrupt
             Divinitie
             .
          
           Mr.
           Prynne
           having
           some
           year
           since
           diligently
           observed
           all
           these
           passages
           ,
           with
           sundrie
           others
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           in
           those
           Secular
           Priest-books
           ,
           and
           comparing
           them
           with
           
             Campanella
             de
             Monarchia
             Hyspanica
          
           ,
           c.
           25.
           27.
           
           &
           Cardinal
           e
           
             Richlieues
             Instructions
          
           forecited
           ;
           having
           likewise
           read
           in
           the
           Iesuites
           own
           printed
           Books
           ,
           f
           That
           they
           had
           no
           lesse
           than
           931
           Colleges
           and
           Seminaries
           of
           Iesuites
           erected
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           120
           years
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           than
           15
           Colleges
           and
           Seminaries
           
             in
             Provincia
             Anglicana
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             English
             Province
          
           in
           the
           year
           1640.
           wherein
           they
           had
           267.
           
           
             Socii
             Societatis
          
           ,
           g
           Fellows
           of
           their
           own
           Societie
           ,
           besides
           Novices
           ,
           and
           4
           Colleges
           more
           of
           
             English
             Iesuites
          
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           than
           eight
           Colleges
           of
           Irish
           ,
           and
           several
           
             Residenciaries
             of
             Scotish
             Iesuites
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           :
           And
           being
           assured
           by
           the
           publick
           Speeches
           of
           
             Oliver
             Cromwell
          
           himself
           ,
           first
           to
           an
           Assemblie
           of
           Divines
           and
           others
           at
           Whitehall
           1653.
           and
           after
           to
           his
           new
           modelled
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           September
           4.
           1654.
           published
           in
           print
           ,
           p.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             That
             he
             knew
             verie
             well
             that
             Emissaries
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             never
             came
             over
             
               in
               such
               swarms
            
             as
             they
             have
             done
             since
             our
             late
             wars
             and
             changes
             were
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             
             that
             
               divers
               Gentlemen
               can
               bear
               Witness
               with
               him
               ,
               That
               they
               have
               a
               Consistory
               and
               Counsel
               that
               rules
               all
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               things
               of
               England
            
             ;
             and
             had
             fixed
             in
             England
             in
             the
             Circuit
             of
             most
             Cathedrals
             ,
             (
             
               of
               which
               he
               was
               able
               to
               produce
               the
               particular
               Instrument
            
             )
             an
             
               Episcopal
               power
            
             ,
             with
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             to
             pervert
             and
             seduce
             the
             people
             .
             And
             being
             most
             certainlie
             informed
             ,
             That
             the
             h
             Arch-Iesuite
             Sir
             
               Toby
               Mathew
            
             ,
             though
             banished
             by
             both
             Houses
             ,
             Sir
             i
             
               Kenelme
               Digby
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuited
             papist
             ,
             (
             whose
             Father
             had
             a
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             old
             
               Gunpowder
               Treason
            
             ,
             and
             was
             himself
             particularlie
             imployed
             to
             Rome
             by
             the
             Queen
             to
             procure
             men
             and
             monies
             from
             the
             Pope
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             he
             expected
             to
             receive
             a
             Cardinals
             Cap
             ,
             )
             k
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Winter
            
             a
             person
             excepted
             from
             pardon
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Walter
               Mountague
            
             (
             two
             notorious
             Jesuited
             Papists
             ,
             who
             l
             conspired
             with
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio
             and
             College
             of
             Jesuites
             ,
             in
             Longacre
             to
             destroy
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             alter
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             if
             he
             refused
             to
             turn
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             ,
             and
             repeal
             all
             Laws
             against
             
               Romish
               Priests
               ,
               Iesuites
               ,
               Papists
               ,
            
             and
             for
             that
             very
             end
             raised
             the
             first
             Scotish
             wars
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             most
             observable
             )
             that
             Orelly
             the
             Popes
             own
             Nuncio
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             promoted
             the
             late
             horrid
             
               Irish
               Rebellion
            
             and
             massacre
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             sate
             President
             in
             the
             General
             Counsel
             of
             the
             
               Popish
               Rebels
            
             there
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             m
             to
             carry
             on
             that
             Rebellion
             ;
             came
             all
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             walked
             openly
             in
             the
             Streets
             and
             VVestminster
             Hall
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             executed
             by
             their
             and
             other
             Iesuites
             instigation
             ,
             and
             our
             Old
             Kingdom
             metamorphosed
             into
             a
             
               new
               Common-wealth
            
             ;
             That
             n
             
               Owen
               Ro
               Oneal
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               Irish
               Rebels
            
             under
             him
             ,
             by
             Orellies
             perswasion
             ,
             entred
             into
             an
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             League
             with
             the
             New-Republicans
             against
             Marquesse
             Ormond
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Inchequin
             ,
             and
             Protestant
             party
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             declared
             for
             Monarchy
             ,
             &
             the
             Kings
             Title
             ,
             against
             their
             Republick
             .
          
           And
           being
           withall
           assured
           by
           sundry
           persons
           of
           credit
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           many
           Iesuites
           under
           the
           habit
           of
           o
           Souldiers
           ,
           listed
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           Apothecaries
           ,
           Travellers
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           Factors
           ,
           Tradesmen
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Ranters
           ,
           Seekers
           ,
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           dispersed
           throughout
           all
           places
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           and
           accomplish
           tho●●
           dismal
           changes
           ,
           so
           long
           since
           predicted
           ,
           Projected
           by
           Father
           Parsons
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           Yea
           ,
           being
           further
           assured
           ,
           by
           an
           eminent
           Divine
           and
           others
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           Noble
           
             English
             Lord
          
           ,
           returning
           from
           Rome
           about
           4
           years
           since
           ,
           That
           
           the
           Provincial
           of
           the
           English
           Jesuites
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           see
           their
           College
           in
           Rome
           ,
           assured
           him
           ,
           they
           had
           
             then
             above
             fifteen
             hundred
             of
             their
             Society
             of
             Iesuites
             in
             England
             ,
             able
             to
             work
             in
             several
             Professions
             and
             Trades
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             there
             taken
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             support
             ,
             and
             secure
             themselves
             from
             being
             discovered
             ,
             and
             infuse
             their
             Principles
             into
             the
             vulgar
             People
             .
          
           That
           the
           p
           Great
           Anabaptist
           ,
           styled
           ,
           
             The
             Administrator
             of
             Hexam
          
           near
           Newcastle
           ,
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           since
           removed
           to
           Colchester
           ,
           was
           lately
           a
           Papist
           (
           if
           not
           )
           a
           Priest
           or
           Iesuite
           ;
           that
           Ramsey
           the
           
             Scotish
             Iesuite
          
           was
           purposely
           sent
           ouer
           into
           England
           by
           the
           Pope
           &
           
             Iesuites
             An.
          
           1653.
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Iew
           ,
           to
           infuse
           new
           Notions
           into
           the
           Anabaptists
           &
           side
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           therupon
           addressed
           himself
           to
           
             Paul
             Hobson
          
           the
           Anabaptist
           ,
           a
           Grand
           Army-preacher
           ,
           and
           this
           Administrators
           Congregation
           ,
           where
           he
           made
           a
           publick
           profession
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Iew
             by
             birth
             ,
             but
             was
             now
             thorowly
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             their
             instruction
             ,
             with
             a
             publick
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             printed
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             publickly
             dipped
             by
             this
             Administrator
             at
             Hexam
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             a
             Member
             into
             their
             Anabaptistical
             Church
             ,
             who
             much
             gloried
             in
             it
             ,
             till
             within
             few
             weeks
             after
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Maior
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Newcastle
             clearly
             discovered
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             grosse
             Impostor
             ,
             yea
             a
             
               Scotish
               Iesuite
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             up
             by
             them
             to
             London
             ;
             where
             after
             some
             restraint
             he
             was
             enlarged
             without
             any
             punishment
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             twice
             boldly
             entred
             into
             the
             University
             Schools
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             desiring
             conference
             with
             Mr.
             Smith
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Lecturer
               there
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             discoursed
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             professing
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             Soul
             and
             Body
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
          
           That
           q
           
             Eleazer
             Ben-Isaiah
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Ioseph
           ,
           2.
           
           Grand
           Jesuitical
           Impostors
           ,
           at
           the
           self-same
           time
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           
             converted
             Iews
          
           ,
           were
           dipped
           by
           the
           Anabaptists
           ;
           maintaining
           Dipping
           ,
           not
           Sprinkling
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Baptisme
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Anabaptists
           to
           be
           the
           only
           strong
           and
           glorious
           Christians
           ,
           in
           their
           printed
           Book
           ,
           dedicated
           unto
           our
           new
           
             Republican
             Parliament
          
           &
           
             Counsel
             of
             State
          
           ,
           1653.
           
           Which
           Mr.
           Pr.
           (
           soon
           after
           his
           inlargement
           frō
           Pendennys
           Castle
           )
           meeting
           with
           ,
           discovered
           them
           to
           be
           gross
           Impostors
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           a
           Trooper
           in
           P.
           
             Ruports
             Army
          
           ;
           who
           after
           a
           Collection
           made
           for
           him
           (
           as
           a
           
             Converted
             Iew
          
           )
           at
           Dursty
           in
           Glostershire
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Woodward
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           drank
           sive
           jugges
           of
           Bear
           ,
           with
           sundry
           pipes
           of
           Tobacco
           ,
           whereby
           to
           digest
           his
           Lords
           day
           Supper
           ,
           and
           disgorge
           his
           Sermons
           :
           then
           locking
           his
           Chamber
           Door
           in
           the
           Inne
           ,
           he
           ran
           to
           the
           Maid
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           warm
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           attempted
           to
           
             ravish
             her
          
           ;
           wherupon
           the
           crying
           
           out
           ,
           &
           the
           Boy
           of
           the
           House
           (
           being
           about
           11
           a
           block
           at
           night
           )
           endevouring
           to
           raise
           the
           Neighbors
           ,
           he
           therupon
           fled
           from
           thence
           ,
           (
           since
           which
           Mr.
           Prynne
           heard
           no
           more
           tydings
           of
           him
           .
           )
           And
           having
           ●ince
           that
           most
           clearly
           discovered
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           (
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           The
           
             Quakers
             Vnmasked
          
           ,
           and
           
             New
             Discovery
             of
             Romish
             Emissaries
          
           ,
           printed
           .
           1655.
           and
           1656.
           )
           
             That
             the
          
           Franciscan
           
             Freers
             and
             Iesuites
          
           were
           the
           first
           Erectors
           of
           our
           new
           Sect
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           the
           Jesuites
           Founder
           ,
           being
           first
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           then
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           next
           a
           Speaker
           ,
           last
           of
           all
           a
           professed
           Iesuit
           ;
           as
           his
           Disciples
           now
           are
           ,
           first
           Iesuites
           ,
           then
           
             Quakers
             ,
             Speakers
             ,
             Souldiers
          
           before
           or
           after
           ;
           )
           That
           
             Maurice
             Conry
          
           an
           
             Irish
             Franciscan
          
           ,
           late
           Provincial
           of
           the
           English
           Franciscan
           Fryers
           ,
           (
           having
           15
           extraordinary
           faculties
           granted
           him
           to
           exercise
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           as
           to
           absolve
           all
           Hereticks
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           what
           Nation
           soever
           ;
           to
           
             admit
             men
             into
             his
             Order
          
           ;
           To
           
             dispence
             with
             Oaths
             ,
             with
             saying
             Canonical
             Hours
             ,
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
          
           for
           
             keeping
             Heritical
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           other
           particulars
           which
           might
           discover
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Freers
           ,
           or
           Papists
           :
           to
           authorize
           ,
           print
           what
           Books
           he
           allowed
           ;
           concealing
           both
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Author
             ,
             Printer
             ,
             place
             ,
             Non
             obstante
             Consilio
             Tridentino
          
           :
           )
           came
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           a
           
             Spanish
             Captain
          
           ,
           having
           sundry
           Pasports
           from
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spains
             Officers
          
           in
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           to
           raise
           men
           for
           his
           service
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           during
           the
           Regency
           of
           our
           Republicans
           ;
           After
           which
           in
           the
           year
           1653.
           he
           procured
           a
           pass
           and
           protection
           to
           all
           Officers
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           under
           
             Ol.
             Cromwels
          
           own
           hand
           and
           Seal
           ,
           to
           pass
           and
           repass
           about
           his
           occa●ions
           to
           and
           from
           Ireland
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           taken
           about
           him
           in
           Bristol
           ,
           20
           November
           1655.
           and
           the
           very
           Originals
           under
           Seal
           brought
           to
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ;
           who
           published
           some
           of
           them
           in
           print
           ;
           yet
           after
           near
           two
           years
           imprisonment
           at
           Bristol
           ,
           upon
           a
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           brought
           by
           Conry
           ,
           he
           was
           turned
           over
           Prisoner
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           as
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           ,
           and
           let
           go
           thence
           (
           by
           direction
           as
           was
           conceived
           )
           before
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           and
           never
           enquired
           after
           since
           .
           Mr.
           Prynne
           discovering
           all
           this
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           being
           most
           fully
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Rebellions
           in
           the
           Army
           since
           1646.
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Members
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           late
           Changes
           ,
           Revolutions
           of
           our
           Government
           ever
           ●ince
           ,
           proceeded
           originally
           from
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           Romish
           Agents
           powerfull
           influences
           upon
           the
           seduced
           Army-Offieers
           ,
           Souldiers
           ,
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           Republican
           Members
           .
           And
           long
           since
           taking
           special
           notice
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Armies
           &
           Republicans
           proceedings
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           in
           hammering
           out
           their
           new
           
           Common-wealth
           ;
           all
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           religious
           Members
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           ,
           most
           opposite
           to
           Jesuites
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           were
           totally
           secluded
           ,
           secured
           by
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           their
           Votes
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Advices
           ,
           with
           the
           Addresses
           ,
           Disswasions
           of
           all
           the
           Godly
           Ministers
           of
           London
           and
           other
           parts
           ,
           yea
           (
           *
           
             VVilliam
             Sedgwicks
          
           ,
           their
           own
           Chaplains
           ,
           )
           totally
           rejected
           with
           highest
           contempt
           ;
           and
           the
           Counsels
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           popish
           Agents
           (
           flocking
           to
           London
           from
           all
           forein
           parts
           ,
           and
           walking
           freely
           in
           the
           Streets
           whiles
           the
           Members
           were
           under
           strictest
           restraints
           )
           vigorously
           pursued
           :
           So
           all
           their
           subsequent
           Actions
           demonstrated
           to
           him
           and
           all
           considerate
           Protestants
           ,
           whose
           Creature
           their
           New
           Republick
           originally
           was
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           service
           it
           was
           created
           ,
           as
           these
           memorable
           particulars
           evidence
           .
        
         
           
             a
             1.
             
             They
             did
             quite
             set
             aside
             all
             those
             5.
             against●esuites
             ●esuites
             ,
             
               Seminary
               Priests
               ,
               Popish
               Recusants
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               any
               t●eir
               Romish
               Superstitions
               in
               any
               place
               within
               our
               Realms
               ,
            
             which
             the
             secluded
             Members
             ,
             and
             Army-Officers
             too
             at
             first
             ,
             eagerly
             pursued
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             VVight
             assented
             to
             at
             the
             first
             without
             any
             scruple
             :
             For
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             France
             ,
             at
             a
             general
             Meeting
             there
             ,
             presently
             resolved
             
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               Iustice
            
             ,
             and
             take
             
               off
               his
               Head
               by
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Friends
               in
               the
               Army
            
             ;
             as
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             certified
             by
             an
             express
             from
             thence
             ,
             
               and
               wished
               to
               provide
               against
               it
               ,
            
             but
             two
             dayes
             before
             his
             removal
             by
             the
             Army
             from
             the
             Isle
             of
             VVight
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             execution
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             They
             b
             totally
             set
             aside
             and
             repealed
             by
             express
             Votes
             and
             printed
             Knacks
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               as
               unlawfull
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               themselves
               took
               and
               ought
               to
               take
               before
               they
               sate
               or
               could
               sit
               as
               Members
               in
               the
               Commons
               House
            
             ;
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             5
             El.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             7
             Iac.
             c.
             6.
             which
             
               Oaths
               were
               specially
               made
            
             (
             by
             the
             great
             wisedom
             ,
             care
             and
             piety
             of
             our
             Protestant
             
               Parliaments
               ,
               purposely
               to
               detect
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               prevent
               the
               plots
               ,
               conspiracies
               ,
               Assasinations
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               Vsurpations
               ,
               and
               new
               Gun-powder
               plots
               of
               the
               Romish
               Iesuites
               ,
               popish
               Priests
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               and
               their
               Instruments
               ,
               against
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Crowns
               ,
               Prerogatives
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               their
               Royal
               posterity
               ,
               Realms
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               our
               protestant
               Church
               and
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Statutes
             of
             1
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             5
             
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             3
             
             
               Iac.
               c.
            
             4.
             7
             
             
               Iac.
               c.
            
             6.
             and
             other
             Acts
             ,
             with
             
               King
               Iames
               his
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               sundry
               learned
               Treatises
            
             in
             defence
             of
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             declare
             at
             large
             :
             Which
             Oaths
             were
             c
             
               refused
               ,
               opposed
               only
               by
               the
               most
               Iesuited
               and
               desperate
               Papists
            
             ▪
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             :
             but
             approved
             by
             the
             
             moderatest
             and
             loyallest
             Priests
             and
             d
             Lay-Papists
             who
             writ
             in
             justification
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             repealed
             to
             their
             greatest
             joy
             and
             advantage
             ,
             by
             our
             Jesuitized
             zealous
             Republicans
             .
          
           
             3ly
             .
             They
             discharged
             ,
             
               absolved
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Members
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             these
             Oaths
             (
             as
             most
             had
             frequently
             done
             )
             from
             the
             
               future
               Observation
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Solemn
             Protestation
             ,
             e
             
               Vow
               ,
               League
               ,
               National
               Covenant
               ,
            
             made
             in
             pursuance
             of
             them
             ;
             contrary
             to
             this
             expresse
             Clause
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             f
             
               I
               do
               believe
               ,
               and
               in
               Conscience
               am
               resolved
               ,
               That
               neither
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               any
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               hath
               Power
               to
               absolve
               me
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               which
               I
               acknowledge
               by
               good
               and
               full
               Authority
               to
               be
               lawfully
               administred
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               do
               renounce
               all
               Pardons
               and
               Dispensations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               all
               these
               things
               I
               do
               plainly
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledge
               and
               swear
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               expresse
               words
               by
               me
               spoken
               ,
               and
               plain
               and
               common
               sense
               of
               the
               said
               words
               ,
               without
               any
               equivocation
               or
               mental
               reservation
               ,
               And
               I
               do
               make
               this
               recognition
               and
               acknowledgement
               ,
               Heartily
               ,
               Willingly
               ,
               and
               Truly
               ,
               upon
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             Yet
             these
             faithlesse
             Republicans
             ,
             who
             took
             this
             Oath
             as
             Members
             ,
             (
             and
             several
             times
             else
             upon
             other
             occasions
             )
             thus
             atheistically
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             absolute
             Popes
             ,
             against
             all
             g
             
               Laws
               of
               Nations
               ,
               Nature
            
             ,
             absolved
             themselves
             and
             all
             others
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Protestation
             ,
             quite
             aside
             like
             old
             Almanacks
             out
             of
             date
             .
          
           
             4ly
             .
             Not
             content
             herewith
             ,
             they
             h
             imposed
             a
             new
             Engagement
             ,
             diametrically
             contrary
             to
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             the
             Protestation
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             must
             
               subscribe
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               To
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               to
               their
               New
               Common-wealth
               as
               established
               by
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               King
               or
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             putting
             all
             English
             Freemen
             whatsoever
             into
             a
             
               New
               praemunire
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             bare
             suggestion
             only
             before
             proof
             or
             conviction
             ,
             and
             
               disabling
               them
               to
               sue
               in
               any
               Court
               of
               their
               Republick
               ,
               or
               to
               receive
               or
               enjoy
               any
               degree
               ,
               office
               ,
               augmentation
               ,
               or
               preferment
               whatsoever
               Spiritual
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               or
               Military
               ,
            
             or
             sit
             as
             Members
             then
             (
             and
             now
             again
             )
             unless
             they
             would
             publickly
             
               subscribe
               it
            
             :
             Which
             Engagement
             thousands
             of
             our
             Godly
             protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             Freemen
             refusing
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             were
             thereupon
             barred
             of
             their
             Actions
             ,
             Executions
             ,
             Iudgements
             to
             recover
             their
             just
             Debts
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             Inheritances
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Offices
             ;
             denyed
             their
             degrees
             of
             Learning
             ,
             ejected
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             Headships
             ,
             Fellowships
             ,
             Vice-Chancelorships
             ,
             Augmentations
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Freeholds
             ,
             Callings
             ,
             against
             all
             rules
             of
             Law
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             
             Land
             ,
             their
             Native
             Birth-Rights
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             Conte●●s
             ,
             Wats
             ,
             Contributions
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Fasts
             ,
             endeavours
             for
             their
             defence
             :
             And
             all
             by
             these
             Free-State-Men
             .
             A
             Tyranny
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Apostacy
             ,
             transcending
             any
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             most
             eagerly
             pursued
             by
             them
             all
             their
             Reign
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             many
             consciencious
             ,
             honest
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             great
             rejoycing
             of
             all
             Iesuites
             and
             Popish
             Enemies
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
          
           
             5ly
             .
             The
             very
             first
             Act
             of
             Iustice
             they
             did
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             Commission
             of
             the
             peace
             they
             passed
             under
             their
             New
             
               Republican
               Great
               Seal
            
             for
             Middlesex
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             Sessions
             held
             under
             them
             at
             Hix-hall
             ,
             Febr.
             1628.
             was
             the
             enlarging
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             another
             old
             
               seducing
               Papist
            
             ,
             formerly
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             New
             prison
             :
             the
             only
             Acts
             done
             in
             this
             first
             Session
             ,
             as
             those
             present
             then
             informed
             Mr.
             Prynne
             with
             much
             regret
             :
             Which
             was
             seconded
             with
             the
             subsequent
             enlargement
             of
             other
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Papists
            
             ,
             elsewhere
             imprisoned
             :
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             shut
             up
             Sir
             
               William
               Waller
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Will.
               Lewes
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Clotwo●thy
            
             ,
             Major
             General
             Brown
             ,
             Comissary
             Cop●y
             ,
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Clement
               Walker
            
             close
             prisoners
             in
             sundry
             remote
             Castles
             divers
             years
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             cause
             expressed
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Gewen
             with
             other
             Members
             ,
             several
             Monthes
             ,
             and
             sundry
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             Protestants
             of
             all
             sorts
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             well
             Paliamenteers
             ,
             as
             former
             Cavaliers
             ;
             yea
             beheaded
             Mr.
             Love
             ,
             an
             eminent
             Protestant
             Minister
             ,
             and
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             Papist
             in
             their
             illegal
             High-Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             erected
             by
             them
             ▪
             against
             all
             our
             Laws
             ,
             whiles
             these
             Romish
             Locusts
             were
             thus
             enlarged
             ,
             unprosecuted
             ,
             and
             had
             free
             liberty
             to
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             our
             three
             Nations
             ,
             and
             act
             what
             they
             pleased
             to
             work
             out
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Religions
             ruine
             .
          
           
             6ly
             .
             The
             first
             who
             publikely
             owned
             them
             for
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             congratulated
             this
             their
             glorious
             change
             ,
             atchievement
             ,
             and
             ent●ed
             into
             a
             League
             with
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             Catholick
             K.
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             
             
               Popes
               ,
               Iesuites
            
             ,
             chief
             Patron
             and
             Propagator
             of
             their
             Catholick
             Faith
             and
             designs
             :
             whose
             interests
             they
             prosecuted
             during
             all
             their
             Republican
             domination
             .
          
           
             7ly
             .
             They
             entted
             into
             a
             bloodie
             invasive
             war
             against
             their
             Brethren
             of
             Scotland
             onlie
             for
             owning
             their
             rightfull
             Soveraign
             King
             CHARLES
             ,
             after
             his
             Fathers
             beheading
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Oathes
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ;
             invaded
             their
             ▪
             Country
             without
             any
             provocaion
             ,
             slew
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             with
             furie
             and
             cruelty
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             
             starved
             ,
             destroyed
             hundreds
             of
             them
             taken
             prisoners
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             sold
             others
             of
             them
             into
             forein
             plantations
             for
             Slaves
             ;
             imprisoned
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             banished
             most
             of
             their
             zealous
             Godly
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentry
             ;
             took
             all
             their
             Cities
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             Amunition
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             conquered
             ,
             inthralled
             their
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             put
             them
             under
             intollerable
             Taxes
             ,
             Tributes
             ,
             and
             Iron-yokes
             of
             armed
             Governors
             ,
             Garrisons
             still
             continued
             amongst
             them
             to
             our
             cost
             ▪
             destroyed
             their
             presbyterial
             and
             civil
             Government
             ;
             and
             for
             an
             everlasting
             Monument
             of
             this
             their
             barbarous
             unbrotherly
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             gratitude
             towards
             them
             for
             their
             former
             assistances
             ,
             not
             only
             kept
             Solemn
             publick
             Thanksgiving-Dayes
             throughout
             their
             
             Republicke
             for
             their
             Slaughters
             of
             and
             Victories
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             hanged
             up
             all
             their
             Ensigns
             in
             
               Westminster
               Hall
            
             ,
             and
             transported
             all
             their
             Records
             close
             prisoners
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             where
             they
             yet
             continue
             .
          
           
             8ly
             .
             They
             instigated
             the
             Dutch
             to
             set
             aside
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             out
             of
             the
             superiour
             Commands
             ,
             places
             of
             Trust
             ,
             they
             formerly
             merited
             and
             enjoyed
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             the
             beheaded
             
               Kings
               Progeny
            
             ;
             mutined
             the
             States
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             then
             entred
             into
             a
             most
             costly
             ,
             bloody
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             unchristian
             War
             with
             those
             our
             old
             
               Protestant
               Friends
               and
               Allyes
            
             ,
             continuing
             all
             their
             Regency
             ,
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             many
             thousands
             of
             gallant
             Protestants
             lives
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             sundry
             Familyes
             ,
             the
             great
             weakning
             ,
             impoverishing
             of
             both
             Nations
             ,
             the
             scandal
             ,
             detriment
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             the
             griefs
             of
             all
             forein
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             the
             great
             joy
             and
             advantage
             of
             both
             our
             prosessed
             Popish
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Spain
             especially
             ;
             who
             long
             since
             designed
             both
             our
             ruines
             ,
             by
             these
             very
             practises
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             him
             by
             Campanella
             in
             direct
             words
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             please
             may
             read
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Monarchia
               Hispanica
            
             ,
             c.
             25.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             9ly
             .
             They
             freely
             permitted
             (
             if
             not
             encouraged
             )
             all
             their
             Republican
             Government
             ,
             k
             Diurnallists
             in
             their
             News-Books
             ,
             and
             those
             scurrilous
             ,
             grosse
             Impostors
             ,
             
               Lilly
               ,
               Culpepper
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Prognosticators
             in
             their
             Almanacks
             ,
             besides
             sundry
             other
             Scriblers
             insufferably
             to
             revile
             and
             rayle
             against
             our
             
               Oxthodox
               ,
               Godly
               ,
               Protestant
               Ministers
               ,
            
             especially
             Presbyterians
             ,
             to
             prophecy
             their
             
               downfull
               extirpation
               ,
               execution
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               the
               utter
               ruine
               of
               them
               ,
               their
               Tithes
               ,
               Glebes
               ,
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             to
             incense
             both
             Souldiers
             and
             people
             to
             disown
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             detain
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             revile
             ,
             abuse
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             being
             worse
             than
             any
             
               Priests
               ,
               Iesuites
            
             ,
             and
             greater
             
               Enemies
               ,
               Traytors
            
             to
             their
             
               Republick
               than
               they
            
             ,
             (
             who
             readily
             complyed
             with
             it
             as
             a
             Child
             of
             their
             own
             begetting
             .
             )
          
           
             Xly.
             They
             permitted
             many
             thousands
             of
             Popish
             Primers
             and
             other
             Books
             to
             be
             freely
             imported
             ,
             and
             above
             thirty
             thousand
             
               Popish
               and
               Atheistical
               pamphlets
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
            
             against
             our
             
               Church
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               printed
               and
               vended
               in
               England
            
             without
             controll
             ,
             as
             the
             London-Stationers
             (
             moved
             out
             of
             Conscience
             )
             declared
             and
             published
             to
             them
             in
             their
             
               Beacon
               fired
            
             1652.
             and
             Scintilla
             ,
             which
             Book
             was
             presently
             answered
             by
             the
             
               Beacon
               quenched
            
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             Colonel
             Pride
             (
             the
             new
             Faux
             )
             and
             other
             Army-Officers
             ,
             (
             though
             writ
             by
             a
             Iesuite
             as
             Mr.
             Prynne
             was
             credibly
             informed
             )
             and
             presented
             to
             those
             then
             sitting
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             erecting
             them
             against
             the
             Stationers
             and
             their
             
               Beacon
               fired
            
             ,
             as
             a
             New
             -
             Gunpowder-plot
             ,
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Army
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             New
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             though
             a
             true
             ,
             honest
             ,
             harmlesse
             ,
             pious
             ,
             timely
             
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Papists
               and
               Iesuites
               designs
               to
               blow
               up
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
            
             Amongst
             other
             popish
             Books
             then
             printed
             ,
             v
             Mr.
             Prynne
             met
             with
             one
             as
             far
             as
             Pendennis
             Castle
             in
             Folio
             ,
             inittuled
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               Court
            
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Edmund
               Causin
            
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             Iesuites
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             our
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Dutchesse
               of
               Buckingham
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             London
             by
             
               William
               Bentley
            
             ,
             1650.
             
               and
               sold
               by
               Iohn
               Williams
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
            
             as
             
             the
             Title
             page
             attests
             ,
             having
             the
             Iesuits
             Badge
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               I.
               (
               Societatis
               Iesu
            
             )
             in
             Capitals
             printed
             in
             its
             front
             .
             In
             which
             Folio
             Book
             (
             consisting
             of
             divers
             Tomes
             )
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             30
             to
             38.63
             ,
             64
             ,
             68
             ,
             74
             ▪
             75.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             168.
             
             Tom.
             3.425
             to
             430
             ,
             461
             ,
             462.
             
             Tom
             5.173
             ,
             174.304
             to
             319.
             and
             other
             pages
             ,
             The
             
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               prayer
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Masse
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               points
               of
               grossest
               popery
               were
               not
               only
               maintained
               ,
            
             assered
             ,
             but
             our
             very
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             branded
             
               for
               Heresy
            
             ,
             our
             late
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             our
             Ministers
             and
             all
             other
             Professors
             of
             it
             
               reviled
               ,
               censured
               for
               damnable
               Heretiques
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             Prynne
             then
             observed
             .
          
           
             11ly
             .
             Themselves
             in
             divers
             of
             their
             printed
             Declarations
             ,
             Knacks
             ,
             and
             their
             Instruments
             in
             sundry
             Books
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Iohn
               Goodwin
               ,
               Markham
               ,
               Needham
               ,
               Melton
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             )
             justified
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             the
             very
             highest
             ,
             worst
             ,
             treasonablest
             ,
             execrablest
             ,
             of
             all
             Popish
             and
             
             Jesuitical
             ,
             Unchristian
             tenents
             ▪
             practise●
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             as
             the
             
               murdering
               of
               Christian
               Protestant
               Kings
            
             ,
             (
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Tyrants
             )
             
               the
               blowing
               up
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               the
               subverting
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               the
               altering
               of
               all
               setled
               Laws
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               the
               forcible
               usurpation
               of
               others
               Crowns
               ,
               Honors
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Estates
               ,
               without
               Right
               or
               Title
               ,
               by
               force
               ,
               murder
               ,
               treachery
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               ,
               dispensation
               with
               ,
               absolution
               from
               all
               sacred
               Oaths
               ,
               Leagues
               ,
               Covenants
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Contra●●s
               ,
               rebellion
               ,
               against
               all
               lawfull
               Superiours
               ,
            
             and
             the
             open
             Violation
             of
             the
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             &
             10.
             moral
             Commands
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             under
             the
             pretences
             of
             publick
             
               Iustice
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Self-preservation
               ,
               Reformation
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               publick
               good
               ,
               safety
               ,
               advancement
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               repayed
               with
               their
               own
               ejection
               .
            
          
           
             
             12ly
             They
             closed
             in
             an
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             League
             with
             
               Owen
               Ro
               Oncal
            
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             Irish
             bloody
             Rebels
             ,
             against
             
               Marquesse
               Ormond
               ,
               Inchequin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             party
             there
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Parliaments
             chief
             Generals
             and
             Officers
             ,
             against
             the
             Rebels
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             Monarchy
             ;
             and
             when
             (
             to
             couler
             the
             odium
             of
             it
             )
             Col.
             Monke
             was
             questioned
             in
             the
             House
             for
             making
             this
             League
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             done
             without
             their
             privity
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             them
             moved
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               be
               committed
               for
               it
               to
               the
               Tower
            
             ;
             that
             famous
             Saint
             
               Henry
               Martin
            
             ,
             stood
             up
             and
             retorted
             ,
             
               That
               he
               desired
               the
               Tower
               might
               be
               rather
               committed
               unto
               him
               for
               this
               good
               service
               :
            
             What
             high
             places
             of
             trust
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             he
             hath
             been
             advanced
             to
             since
             for
             this
             service
             ,
             is
             very
             well
             known
             ;
             whereas
             
               Marquesse
               Ormond
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Inchequin
             ,
             and
             other
             Protestants
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             faithfully
             served
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Irish
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             bare
             the
             brunt
             of
             the
             first
             wars
             against
             them
             ,
             were
             yet
             the
             very
             first
             persons
             excepted
             in
             their
             printed
             Catalogues
             ,
             and
             News-Books
             ,
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             
               pardon
               or
               composition
               either
               for
               their
               Lives
               or
               Estates
               ,
            
             and
             are
             quite
             stript
             of
             all
             their
             Lands
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             out
             of
             odium
             unto
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Kings
             posterity
             .
             And
             all
             this
             to
             advance
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             Christs
             Kingdom
             by
             and
             under
             their
             New
             Jesuitical
             Republick
             ,
             the
             quite
             contrary
             way
             .
          
        
         
           These
           12.
           particulars
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           true
           ,
           good
           ,
           honest
           sworn
           Grand-Iury-men
           ,
           impanelled
           by
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           out
           of
           mere
           zeal
           to
           his
           native
           Countryes
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Religions
           preservation
           ,
           will
           give
           in
           a
           true
           impartial
           verdict
           ,
           
           whose
           proper
           child
           ,
           our
           New
           Commonwealth
           ,
           whose
           Instruments
           the
           Guardians
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           Goalors
           of
           all
           our
           liberties
           under
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           and
           now
           are
           again
           ,
           and
           whose
           works
           they
           do
           .
           He
           shall
           subjoyn
           a
           few
           sad
           Observations
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           during
           their
           Infant
           Republicks
           second
           wardship
           under
           their
           late
           Protector
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           making
           peace
           with
           the
           Hollander
           after
           he
           had
           dismounted
           the
           
             Republican
             Grandees
          
           to
           set
           up
           himself
           in
           their
           places
           ;
           was
           in
           it self
           a
           Christian
           ,
           pious
           ,
           prudent
           ,
           and
           commendable
           Act
           ,
           beneficial
           to
           both
           Nations
           .
           But
           if
           the
           principle
           motives
           of
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           vast
           sum
           of
           mony
           from
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           put
           into
           his
           private
           purse
           (
           as
           some
           report
           ;
           )
           or
           a
           desire
           to
           ecclipse
           the
           Honour
           ,
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           their
           chief
           Protector
           and
           his
           Family
           ;
           to
           banish
           the
           late
           Kings
           Royal
           posterity
           ,
           and
           Adherents
           out
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           no
           subsistance
           ,
           nor
           being
           there
           amongst
           Protestants
           of
           our
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           to
           force
           them
           to
           seek
           new
           Quarters
           amongst
           Iesuites
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           and
           cast
           themselves
           wholy
           on
           their
           Charity
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           pervert
           them
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           destroy
           both
           their
           Souls
           &
           Bodies
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           is
           visible
           and
           irre●ragable
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           actually
           exiled
           thence
           by
           special
           Articles
           upon
           the
           peace
           with
           the
           Dutch.
           What
           Protestant
           can
           think
           upon
           it
           but
           with
           horror
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           barbarisme
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           and
           malice
           ever
           yet
           recorded
           of
           any
           professors
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           His
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           gain
           his
           Indian
           Mines
           ,
           and
           sending
           such
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           thousand
           English
           Protestants
           and
           Souldiers
           thither
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           project
           of
           n
           Gage
           ,
           a
           Iesuited
           professed
           Papist
           and
           
             Spainiolized
             Priest
          
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           
             there
             sundry
             years
          
           under
           the
           
             Spanish
             King
          
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           (
           all
           whose
           family
           and
           relations
           have
           been
           o
           
             desperate
             popish
             enemies
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
             King
             ,
             Kingdoms
          
           )
           with
           the
           disasterous
           successe
           and
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           expence
           of
           such
           vast
           sums
           of
           our
           own
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           manie
           thousand
           protestant
           Souldiers
           ,
           Mariners
           ,
           and
           undoing
           ,
           endangering
           of
           our
           other
           American
           plantations
           ;
           if
           rightly
           weighed
           ,
           was
           in
           truth
           rather
           a
           Spanish
           and
           Iesuitish
           plot
           to
           ruine
           us
           and
           our
           religion
           ,
           than
           to
           advance
           them
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Prynne
           at
           first
           reputed
           them
           ,
           predicting
           the
           ill
           event
           before
           it
           happened
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           His
           closing
           with
           France
           and
           the
           French-Cardinal
           Mazarine
           ,
           upon
           the
           breach
           with
           Spain
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           banish
           poor
           distressed
           K.
           Charles
           (
           whom
           he
           drove
           out
           his
           3
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           ,
           banished
           
           out
           of
           Holland
           :
           (
           deprived
           of
           all
           charitable
           supplies
           or
           hopes
           of
           relief
           from
           either
           for
           his
           necessarie
           subsistance
           ;
           )
           and
           banish
           his
           Brother
           
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
          
           who
           had
           a
           command
           &
           great
           repute
           in
           the
           French
           Army
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Dependents
           out
           of
           France
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           more
           securely
           establish
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           in
           their
           hereditarie
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           dominions
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           no
           place
           to
           hide
           their
           heads
           in
           ,
           (
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           chief
           end
           of
           that
           peace
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           in
           pursuit
           of
           Cardinal
           Richelieus
           *
           forementioned
           Instructions
           to
           ruine
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           work
           his
           infernal
           designs
           against
           us
           ,
           )
           was
           such
           an
           inhumane
           ,
           unchristian
           policy
           ,
           as
           verie
           ill
           accords
           with
           our
           Saviours
           expresse
           precepts
           ,
           Mat.
           5.44
           .
           &c.
           Lu.
           6.27
           ,
           &c.
           Rom.
           12.20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             love
             your
             Enemies
             :
             Therefore
             if
             thy
             Enemie
             hunger
             feed
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             thirst
             give
             him
             drink
             :
             Be
             not
             overcome
             of
             evil
             ,
             but
             overcome
             evil
             with
             goodnesse
             .
          
           And
           a
           President
           hardlie
           paralleld
           .
        
         
           Ala●
           how
           shall
           the
           memorable
           Heroick
           charity
           ,
           generosity
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           justice
           ,
           of
           our
           
             Norman
             Conqueror
             King
             William
          
           ,
           (
           censured
           by
           this
           new
           Conqueror
           and
           his
           Army
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Tyrants
           in
           sundry
           Pamphlets
           ;
           )
           and
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           ,
           and
           Henry
           1.
           towards
           
             Edgar
             Atheling
          
           Heir
           to
           the
           English
           Crown
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           (
           when
           hee
           took
           it
           from
           him
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           p
           King
           Edwards
           last
           Will
           ,
           and
           being
           next
           Heir
           to
           him
           in
           blood
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Conquerour
           by
           war
           :
           )
           Who
           though
           after
           his
           q
           Oath
           of
           Homage
           ,
           Fealty
           ,
           and
           Subjection
           to
           William
           ,
           twice
           
             set
             up
             ,
             as
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             English
             Nobility
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             twice
             routed
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             driven
             into
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             quite
             left
             destitute
             of
             forces
             ,
             friends
             and
             supplyes
             to
             gain
             the
             Crown
          
           ;
           yet
           upon
           his
           repair
           to
           him
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           without
           any
           precedent
           Articles
           for
           his
           securitie
           ,
           Anno
           1069.
           he
           not
           only
           
             pardoned
             his
             former
             insurrections
             ,
             but
          
           r
           
             gave
             him
             a
             large
             gratuity
             ,
             entertained
             and
             lodged
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Court
             divers
             years
             ,
             allowing
             him
             a
             pound
             of
             Silver
          
           for
           his
           honourable
           maintenance
           everie
           day
           (
           a
           great
           sum
           in
           that
           Age
           :
           )
           After
           which
           when
           he
           desired
           to
           go
           into
           Apulia
           to
           the
           holie
           wars
           ,
           s
           Anno
           1089.
           
             he
             furnished
             him
             with
             many
             Ships
             and
          
           200
           Souldiers
           :
           whence
           he
           returning
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           Robert
           his
           chief
           Commander
           and
           best
           men
           ,
           though
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Greece
           and
           Germany
           whom
           he
           visited
           in
           his
           recesse
           thence
           ,
           honourably
           received
           ,
           and
           profered
           to
           entertain
           and
           maintain
           him
           in
           their
           Courts
           according
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           birth
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ;
           t
           yet
           he
           contemning
           to
           their
           proffers
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           enjoy
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           courteously
           entertained
           
           by
           
             William
             the
             Conqueror
          
           as
           before
           ,
           till
           his
           death
           .
           After
           which
           Edgar
           fiding
           with
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           against
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           the
           younger
           :
           he
           thereupon
           Anno
           1091.
           deprived
           him
           of
           all
           the
           honours
           conferred
           on
           him
           by
           Robert
           ,
           and
           banished
           him
           out
           of
           Normandy
           into
           Scotland
           :
           But
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           accord
           between
           the
           2
           Brothers
           touching
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           peace
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           was
           reconciled
           to
           King
           Rufus
           ,
           and
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           securely
           without
           the
           least
           restraint
           ;
           and
           was
           in
           so
           great
           favour
           with
           Rufus
           ,
           u
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1097.
           he
           sent
           him
           as
           General
           into
           Scotland
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           restore
           his
           Nephew
           Edgar
           Son
           of
           Malcomb
           (
           who
           maried
           Edgars
           Sister
           )
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           his
           Uncle
           Dufnald
           had
           invaded
           after
           Malcombs
           death
           ,
           to
           expell
           Dufnald
           ,
           and
           make
           Edgar
           King.
           Which
           having
           effected
           ,
           he
           returning
           again
           into
           England
           ,
           lived
           there
           quietly
           without
           the
           least
           danger
           or
           restraint
           all
           Rufus
           his
           reign
           ,
           and
           some
           years
           under
           *
           King
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           betaking
           
             himself
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             to
             a
             retired
             private
             Country
             life
             ,
          
           and
           dyed
           in
           peace
           ,
           as
           our
           Historians
           then
           living
           record
           .
           Oh
           that
           there
           were
           the
           like
           Charitie
           ,
           Ingenuity
           ,
           Christianitie
           ,
           Piety
           in
           the
           Saints
           of
           this
           Iron
           Age
           ,
           against
           whom
           these
           3.
           first
           Norman
           Kings
           shall
           rise
           up
           and
           condemn
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           when
           Christ
           himself
           will
           pronounce
           this
           heavy
           sentence
           against
           them
           for
           all
           their
           pretended
           
             Saint
             ship
          
           :
           *
           
             Depart
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Divel
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             and
             you
             gave
             me
             no
             meat
             ,
             I
             was
             thirsty
             and
             you
             gave
             me
             no
             drink
             ,
          
           (
           no
           *
           not
           out
           of
           my
           large
           hereditarie
           Revenues
           of
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           you
           have
           forcibly
           invaded
           against
           your
           Oaths
           ;
           )
           
             I
             was
             a
             Stranger
             and
             you
             took
             me
             not
             in
             ,
          
           (
           no
           not
           into
           my
           own
           Protestant
           Realm
           ,
           Court
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           you
           thrust
           me
           by
           violence
           ,
           neither
           would
           you
           permit
           those
           of
           Holland
           and
           France
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           a
           Stranger
           to
           take
           me
           in
           ,
           but
           inforced
           them
           to
           banish
           and
           cast
           me
           out
           after
           their
           former
           entertainment
           of
           me
           as
           a
           stranger
           ,
           )
           
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             but
             ye
             cloathed
             me
             not
             ,
          
           (
           but
           stripped
           me
           and
           mine
           stark
           naked
           out
           of
           our
           Inheritances
           ,
           Wardrobes
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           had
           ,
           )
           
             sick
             and
             in
             prison
          
           ,
           (
           into
           which
           you
           cast
           both
           me
           and
           mine
           )
           
             and
             you
             visited
             me
             not
          
           ,
           yea
           made
           it
           
             High
             Treason
          
           for
           any
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           pray
           for
           me
           in
           this
           my
           distressed
           condition
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Gods
           own
           Evangelical
           precepts
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           ,
           3.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           Acts
           10.5
           ,
           12.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Rom.
           15.30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           If
           the
           most
           righteous
           and
           charitable
           Saints
           shall
           *
           scarcely
           be
           saved
           in
           this
           great
           day
           ,
           O
           where
           shall
           these
           ungodly
           ,
           unrighteous
           ,
           uncharitable
           ,
           and
           transcendently
           malicious
           Sinners
           (
           not
           Saints
           )
           appear
           ?
           O
           that
           they
           would
           
           sadlie
           consider
           it
           and
           repent
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           onlie
           means
           to
           avoid
           this
           fatal
           doom
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           This
           truth
           they
           cannot
           ,
           dare
           not
           deny
           with
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           but
           they
           contradict
           it
           by
           their
           lives
           ,
           '
           Non
           contradicunt
           lingua
           sed
           vita
           .
           Moneo
           ,
           rapit
           ;
           doceo
           ,
           rapit
           ;
           praecipio
           rapit
           ,
           arguo
           ,
           rapit
           .
           
             Quomodo
             non
             contradixit
             ?
             Si
             ergo
             in
             ignem
             aeternum
             ibit
             ,
             cui
             dicturus
             est
             Christus
             nudus
             fui
             ,
             &
             non
             vestisti
             me
             :
             quem
             locum
             in
             igne
             aeterno
             habebit
             ,
             cui
             dicturus
             est
             ,
             vestitus
             fui
             &
             spoliasti
             me
             ?
             Hic
             fortasse
             ut
             evadas
             hanc
             vocem
             ,
             mutata
             consuetudine
             ,
             cogitas
             spoliare
             Paganum
             &
             vestire
             Christianum
             .
             Ad
             hoc
             respondebit
             tibi
             Christus
             ,
             immo
             respondet
             tibi
             nunc
             per
             servum
             qualemcunque
             Ministrum
             suum
             :
             Etiam
             hic
             parce
             damnis
             meis
             ;
             Cum
             enim
             qui
             Christianus
             es
             spolias
             Paganum
             ,
             impedis
             fieri
             Christianum
             .
             Etiam
             &
             hic
             fortasse
             respondebis
             :
             Ideo
             spolio
             Paganum
             ,
             ut
             per
             hanc
             asperam
             &
             salubrem
             Disciplinam
             faciam
             Christianum
             .
             Audirem
             &
             crederem
             ,
             si
             quod
             abstulisti
             Pagano
             ,
             redderes
             Christiano
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           O
           that
           our
           Harpyes
           and
           Beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           (
           who
           have
           obliterated
           the
           tenth
           Commandement
           out
           of
           all
           their
           Decalogues
           as
           the
           Papist●
           have
           done
           the
           second
           )
           would
           lay
           it
           close
           to
           heart
           ,
           being
           Saint
           Augustines
           21.
           
           Sermon
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           Prynnes
           :
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           night
           before
           
             O.
             Cromwell
          
           Pro.
           died
           ,
           Mr.
           Prynne
           then
           being
           at
           Swainswick
           near
           Bath
           (
           having
           never
           dreamed
           of
           him
           before
           )
           
             dreamt
             he
             was
             dangerously
             sick
             at
          
           Bath
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             then
             sent
             a
             special
             Messenger
             to
             him
             importunatly
             desiring
             ,
             he
             would
             presently
             repair
             to
          
           Bath
           ,
           
             for
             he
             was
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             desired
             much
             to
             speak
             with
             him
          
           :
           Whereupon
           (
           though
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           since
           1647.
           )
           
             he
             presently
             went
             to
          
           Bath
           :
           
             where
             finding
             him
             lying
             on
             his
             bed
             ,
             he
             told
             Mr.
          
           P.
           
             he
             was
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             for
             him
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             should
             do
             in
             this
             condition
             .
          
           Mr.
           Prynne
           thereupon
           forthwith
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             give
             him
             n●
             better
             nor
             other
             Counsel
             than
             that
             of
             Saint
          
           z
           Augustine
           (
           asserted
           by
           all
           Divines
           as
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           )
           
             Non
             Remittetur
             peccatum
             nist
             restituatur
             ablatum
          
           :
           That
           there
           was
           no
           remission
           of
           Sin
           without
           full
           restitution
           of
           Rapine
           :
           
             Therefore
             he
             must
             forthwith
             restore
             the
             banished
             King
             to
             his
          
           *
           
             Crown
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             bad
             most
             unjustly
             deprived
             him
             ;
             the
             Parliaments
             to
             its
             just
             rights
             ,
             freedomes
             ,
             and
             privileges
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             utterly
             subverted
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             to
             their
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             most
             unjustly
             and
             perfideously
             defrauded
             them
             more
             than
             any
             man
             ,
             against
             his
             Oaths
             ,
             trust
             ,
             duty
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             defending
             them
             ;
             repent
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             he
             had
             shed
             .
             and
             mischief
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             then
             there
             was
             hope
             of
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             for
             him
             both
             from
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             was
             none
             at
             all
             for
             ought
             he
             knew
             .
          
           At
           which
           
           he
           standing
           mute
           ,
           as
           much
           amazed
           ,
           without
           any
           Reply
           ,
           Mr.
           Pr.
           thereupon
           departed
           ,
           without
           more
           words
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           told
           this
           dream
           to
           his
           Sister
           ,
           and
           sundry
           others
           ,
           telling
           them
           he
           was
           confident
           he
           should
           hear
           
             some
             strange
             news
             of
             Cromwell
          
           very
           speedily
           ,
           since
           he
           never
           dreamed
           of
           him
           before
           ;
           and
           within
           three
           daies
           after
           he
           heard
           of
           his
           death
           about
           12.
           hours
           after
           his
           dream
           .
           O
           that
           all
           other
           Usurpers
           of
           others
           
             Estates
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             places
             ,
          
           by
           bloud
           and
           rapine
           ,
           would
           sadly
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           real
           restitution
           of
           them
           before
           they
           die
           !
           then
           would
           our
           peace
           be
           soon
           restored
           without
           war
           or
           bloudshed
           :
           and
           their
           souls
           saved
           ;
           which
           else
           in
           all
           probability
           *
           
             will
             be
             damned
          
           ,
           without
           
             real
             restitution
          
           when
           possible
           to
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           His
           relieving
           ,
           interceding
           for
           the
           massacred
           persecuted
           
             Protestant
             Albigenses
          
           in
           Piedmont
           ,
           charitable
           Collections
           for
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           was
           a
           Christian
           work
           ,
           worthy
           applause
           :
           But
           his
           giving
           just
           provocation
           to
           Popish
           Princes
           abroad
           ,
           by
           the
           *
           Jesuites
           instigation
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           
             Seminary
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           and
           to
           massacre
           ,
           eradicate
           them
           as
           a
           
             Company
             of
             Traytors
             ,
             Antimonarchists
             ,
             Regicides
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             Seditious
             persons
          
           ;
           from
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Confederates
           Antimo●archical
           principles
           ,
           practises
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           Rebellions
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           both
           against
           their
           
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Monarchy
             ,
             their
             confederated
             Brethren
             of
             Scotland
             and
             their
             King
             ,
          
           as
           being
           all
           of
           one
           Religion
           ,
           perswasion
           ;
           his
           accommodating
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           with
           whole
           Regiments
           of
           bloudie
           
             Irish
             Papists
          
           ,
           who
           had
           embrewed
           their
           hands
           in
           so
           much
           Protestant
           bloud
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           chief
           Instruments
           in
           murdering
           these
           poor
           Protestants
           ;
           his
           negligence
           in
           examining
           the
           misimployment
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Collections
           under
           him
           for
           distressed
           foreign
           Protestants
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           which
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           Collectors
           hands
           ,
           or
           diverted
           otherwise
           .
           Was
           in
           truth
           but
           first
           to
           kill
           ,
           wound
           ,
           plunder
           ;
           and
           then
           relieve
           them
           when
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           His
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Sweden
           to
           invade
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           usurp
           that
           Crown
           by
           force
           ,
           (
           without
           right
           or
           colourable
           Title
           ,
           )
           upon
           pretext
           to
           advance
           the
           Protestant
           
             cause
             ,
             relieve
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             &
             propagat
             the
             Gospel
             there
          
           ;
           had
           some
           specious
           shew
           of
           zeal
           to
           Religion
           :
           But
           to
           doe
           apparent
           *
           
             evil
             ,
             that
             good
             might
             come
             of
             it
          
           ;
           to
           ingage
           in
           such
           a
           war
           to
           propagat
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           which
           
             ended
             in
             the
             total
             extirpation
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             and
             their
             Churches
             in
          
           Poland
           ,
           whence
           they
           are
           now
           totally
           
           extirpated
           ,
           as
           himself
           related
           in
           his
           
             Briefs
             ,
             papers
          
           for
           their
           over-late
           relief
           :
           and
           produced
           a
           new
           
             bloudie
             warr
          
           (
           wherein
           he
           also
           sided
           with
           him
           )
           against
           the
           
             King
             of
             Denmark
          
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           King
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenburgh
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           other
           our
           Protestant
           allies
           ,
           sadly
           
             divided
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             late
             bloudy
             battles
             by
             Land
             &
             Sea
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             engaging
             them
             all
             in
             a
             New
             Warre
             ,
             and
             our
             three
             Nations
             (
             in
             all
             probability
             )
             against
             our
             Protestant
             Brethren
             ,
          
           (
           now
           the
           Popish
           Kings
           are
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           destroy
           us
           all
           )
           being
           
             broken
             in
             pieces
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             impoverished
             ,
             butchered
             by
             one
             another
             ,
          
           rather
           like
           savage
           beasts
           ,
           than
           men
           or
           Christians
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           direct
           pursuance
           of
           a
           Campanellaes
           ,
           b
           Richelieus
           ,
           and
           c
           
             other
             Iesuited
             Plots
          
           ,
           who
           expresly
           write
           :
           
             That
             the
             Catholicks
             are
             to
             use
             all
             arts
             and
             means
             to
             divide
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             and
             Sectaries
             one
             from
             and
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             by
             various
             arts
             and
             means
             ,
             and
             all
             occasions
             laid
             hold
             of
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             more
             ease
             oppress
             ,
             destroy
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             neglect
             the
             opportunity
             to
             accomplish
             their
             utter
             extirpation
             when
             their
             monies
             are
             exhausted
             ,
             their
             forces
             weakned
             ,
             and
             they
             divided
             by
             their
             intestine
             wars
             .
             The
             best
             means
             being
             thus
             to
             destroy
             them
             by
             themselves
             ,
          
           till
           they
           (
           like
           the
           Kite
           in
           the
           Fable
           )
           shall
           
             devour
             the
             Frog
             and
             Mouse
             together
             ,
          
           during
           their
           combats
           with
           each
           other
           ;
           Was
           such
           a
           Machiavilian
           Policy
           to
           advance
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           ,
           as
           Mazarine
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           suggested
           to
           him
           on
           purpose
           to
           effect
           their
           ruine
           ;
           as
           all
           
             Wise
             men
          
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Creatures
           now
           over-late
           discern
           :
           and
           
             Bedlam
             Hugh
             Peters
          
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           a
           
             Great
             Army-Officer
          
           ,
           the
           10th
           of
           this
           instant
           May.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           His
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           d
           Iews
           with
           their
           Synagogues
           and
           
             Iewish
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           under
           a
           pretended
           hopes
           of
           their
           long-desired
           Conversion
           ,
           but
           real
           intended
           expectation
           to
           finger
           
             Two
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
          
           of
           their
           gold
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           all
           
             the
             rest
             in
             future
             when
             transplanted
          
           ;
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Antichristian
           Judaism
           ,
           in
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           our
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           very
           self-same
           time
           ,
           by
           his
           printed
           Declaration
           24
           Novemb.
           1655.
           and
           private
           Instructions
           to
           his
           New
           Basha's
           (
           or
           
             Major
             Generals
          
           )
           
             to
             eject
             ,
             silence
             at
             one
             blow
             (
             without
             conviction
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             legal
             proceeding
             )
             many
             hundreds
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             Scholars
             of
             the
             late
             Kings
             party
             (
             though
             learned
             ,
             orthodox
             ,
             godly
             ,
             pious
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             formerly
             indemnified
             and
             admitted
             to
             exercise
             their
             functions
             )
             and
             prohibit
             them
             any
             more
             to
             preach
             ,
             marry
             ,
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             pray
             ,
             teach
             
             School
             in
             any
             publike
             place
             ,
             or
             private
             meeting
             of
             any
             other
             persons
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             their
             own
             family
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Gentlemens
             houses
             as
             Chaplains
             or
             Tutors
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
          
           3
           
             Moneths
             imprisonment
             for
             the
             first
          
           ,
           6
           
             moneths
             for
             the
          
           2d
           .
           
             and
             perpetual
             banishment
             for
             the
          
           3d
           
             Offence
             :
             And
             to
             punish
             them
             as
             Rogues
             and
             Vagrants
             ,
             if
             they
             wandred
             abroad
             to
             begg
             their
             bread
             ,
          
           on
           purpose
           
             to
             starve
             both
             them
             ,
             their
             wives
             ,
             families
             ,
          
           or
           
             enforce
             them
             to
             flie
             into
             forein
             Popish
             Realms
             ,
          
           (
           being
           excluded
           out
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           )
           
             and
             there
             turn
             Papists
             to
             preserve
             their
             lives
          
           ;
           when
           all
           Priests
           ,
           Jesuites
           ,
           Sectaries
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           Jewes
           themselves
           had
           so
           much
           Liberty
           under
           him
           ;
           Was
           such
           a
           transcendent
           Barbarism
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           
             High
             way
             to
             extirpate
             our
             Religion
             ,
          
           (
           as
           pious
           learned
           
             Archbishop
             Vsher
          
           told
           him
           when
           he
           mediated
           for
           their
           libertie
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           Mr.
           Prynne
           and
           others
           with
           tears
           ,
           which
           brake
           his
           heart
           soon
           after
           )
           
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Iesuites
             themselves
             could
             not
             have
             invented
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             exceeded
             all
             forein
             persecutions
             against
             Protestant
             Ministers
             in
          
           Piemont
           ,
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           Silesia
           ,
           by
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           
             being
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             but
             he
             a
             pretended
          
           Protestant
           Zealot
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           His
           Extending
           not
           only
           his
           Toleration
           but
           real
           Protection
           to
           all
           Sects
           whatsoever
           ,
           except
           POPERY
           and
           PRELACY
           ,
           and
           passing
           the
           late
           Bill
           1657.
           (
           put
           on
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           )
           against
           Papists
           ,
           might
           savour
           of
           some
           disgust
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           :
           But
           his
           extraordinary
           intimacy
           with
           Cardinal
           Mazarine
           ,
           Sir
           
             Kenelm
             Digby
          
           a
           most
           dangerous
           Jesuited
           Papist
           lodged
           by
           him
           in
           Whitehall
           ,
           (
           a
           chief
           Instrument
           of
           the
           union
           between
           him
           and
           Mazarine
           ,
           )
           and
           sundry
           other
           Papists
           ,
           Jesuites
           ,
           Popish
           Priests
           :
           His
           suspending
           all
           penal
           Lawes
           ,
           Executions
           against
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           taken
           in
           their
           
             pontificalibus
             at
             Masse
          
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           released
           :
           His
           protections
           under
           hand
           and
           seal
           to
           sundry
           of
           them
           ,
           particularly
           to
           
             Maurice
             Conry
          
           ,
           Provincial
           of
           the
           
             Franciscans
             in
             England
          
           :
           Their
           
             coming
             over
             in
             greater
             swarms
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             than
             ever
             heretofore
             ,
             without
             restraint
             ,
          
           as
           himself
           *
           printed
           as
           well
           as
           declared
           in
           his
           publike
           Speeches
           :
           His
           endevours
           to
           stop
           the
           late
           Bill
           against
           Papists
           the
           
             very
             morning
          
           he
           was
           to
           pass
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Whitehall
             Instruments
          
           ,
           who
           moved
           its
           suspension
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           
             as
             not
             suiting
             with
             present
             Forein
             correspondencies
          
           ;
           (
           against
           whom
           it
           was
           carried
           by
           88.
           
           
             Votes
             ,
             That
             it
             should
             be
             carried
             up
             with
             the
             rest
             then
             passed
             :
          
           )
           With
           the
           Copy
           of
           his
           
             Letter
             to
             Card
             :
             Mazarine
          
           ,
           (
           in
           many
           good
           hands
           ,
           affirmed
           to
           bee
           real
           not
           counterfeit
           )
           
             excusing
             his
             passing
             this
             Bill
             ,
             as
             carried
             on
             by
             a
             violent
          
           Presbyterian
           party
           
             much
             against
             
             his
             will
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             not
             hurt
             them
             though
             passed
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           accordingly
           fell
           out
           :
           The
           large
           expressions
           made
           to
           those
           of
           
             Dunkirk
             in
             his
             name
          
           by
           their
           Gov
           :
           
             Lockert
             ,
             to
             protect
             them
             in
             the
             full
             and
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Romish
             Religion
             as
             amply
             as
             ever
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             did
             :
          
           with
           other
           particulars
           of
           that
           nature
           :
           And
           his
           great
           incouraging
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sects
           
           
             headed
             ,
             acted
             by
             disguised
             Iesuits
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Friers
             ,
          
           as
           M.
           P.
           hath
           elswhere
           fully
           evidenced
           :
           Are
           demonstrations
           beyond
           all
           exceptions
           ;
           what
           an
           Advancer
           he
           was
           of
           the
           true
           Prostestant
           cause
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           His
           undermining
           ,
           subverting
           all
           our
           Fundamental
           Lawes
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           (
           and
           Parliaments
           too
           )
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Army-Officers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           new
           printed
           
             Folio
             Ordinances
             ,
             Instruments
          
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           Excises
           ,
           High
           Courts
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           Major
           Generals
           Commissions
           ,
           Instructions
           ,
           Proceedings
           ,
           by
           committing
           sundry
           persons
           Close
           prisoners
           (
           some
           of
           them
           to
           forein
           Islands
           )
           without
           any
           cause
           expressed
           ,
           legal
           trial
           or
           conviction
           divers
           moneths
           ,
           years
           ,
           by
           warrants
           under
           his
           own
           or
           his
           Councils
           hands
           :
           His
           stopping
           returns
           of
           
             Habeas
             Corpora
          
           ,
           when
           granted
           ,
           or
           removing
           the
           Prisoners
           to
           new
           remote
           prisons
           :
           His
           sei●ing
           ,
           securing
           the
           persons
           ,
           horses
           ,
           arms
           of
           thousands
           ,
           and
           banishing
           them
           from
           London
           time
           after
           time
           ,
           upon
           meer
           forged
           Plots
           ,
           Fears
           :
           His
           disbenching
           his
           own
           Judges
           for
           not
           complying
           with
           his
           illegal
           will
           :
           His
           oft
           stiling
           MAGNA
           CHARTA
           ,
           MAGNA
           FARTA
           with
           highest
           indignation
           :
           Committing
           3.
           
           Lawyers
           to
           the
           Tower
           at
           once
           as
           Traytors
           ,
           for
           daring
           to
           argue
           an
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           against
           his
           illegal
           Commitment
           ,
           and
           Whitehall
           Ordinance
           for
           Excise
           in
           Conyes
           case
           (
           a
           president
           not
           to
           be
           paralleld
           :
           )
           his
           prohibiting
           f
           
             all
             Lawyers
             ,
             Sollicitors
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             whatsoever
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             plead
             ,
             act
             ,
             or
             admit
             any
             proceedings
             ,
             or
             legal
             trial
             at
             Law
             against
             his
             illegal
             Ordinances
             and
             absolute
             commands
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             his
             highest
             indignation
             :
          
           His
           defrauding
           most
           Patrons
           of
           their
           livings
           and
           lapsing
           them
           ,
           (
           by
           his
           own
           Ordinances
           ,
           Instruments
           )
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           refusing
           their
           honestest
           ,
           ablest
           Clerks
           ,
           without
           any
           cause
           assigned
           ,
           and
           denying
           them
           the
           benefit
           of
           
             Quare
             Impedits
          
           after
           judgement
           given
           upon
           them
           by
           his
           own
           Judges
           .
           All
           these
           are
           clear
           demonstrations
           to
           Mr.
           P.
           beyond
           contradiction
           ;
           That
           our
           Infant
           Commonwealth
           both
           in
           its
           
             birth
             ,
             growth
             ,
             progress
             under
             its
             old
             Guardians
             ,
          
           and
           New
           Protector
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           
             Iesuits
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Spaniards
             ,
             Mazarines
             ,
          
           and
           our
           Popish
           Enemies
           new
           Creature
           ,
           and
           Instrument
           to
           ruine
           our
           Protestant
           
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           King
           ,
           kingdoms
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           :
           The
           very
           name
           of
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           it self
           (
           for
           which
           our
           ancestors
           heretofore
           spent
           so
           much
           bloud
           and
           treasure
           in
           reality
           ,
           and
           we
           of
           late
           only
           in
           pretence
           )
           being
           so
           execrable
           to
           our
           New
           
             Free-States
             men
          
           ,
           that
           in
           September
           1650.
           it
           was
           expunged
           out
           of
           a
           Petition
           M.
           P.
           drew
           for
           Mr.
           Luttrel
           ,
           (
           to
           save
           Dunster
           Castle
           the
           habitation
           of
           him
           and
           his
           ancestors
           ,
           from
           being
           pulled
           down
           over
           his
           head
           before
           hearing
           or
           Notice
           ,
           by
           an
           Order
           issued
           for
           that
           purpose
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           )
           to
           
             Iohn
             Bradshaw
          
           and
           their
           
             Free-State
             Council
          
           at
           Whitehall
           ,
           by
           their
           
             Attorney
             Prideaux
          
           order
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           distast
           them
           :
           and
           a
           
             Great
             Fart
          
           was
           more
           savory
           to
           Olivers
           red
           nose
           than
           it
           :
           all
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           old
           Plot
           :
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           out
           of
           Watsons
           Quodlibets
           :
           This
           M.
           P.
           shall
           a
           little
           insist
           on
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           present
           design
           against
           our
           Laws
           now
           eagerly
           pursued
           .
        
         
           The
           late
           Parliament
           in
           a
           above
           
             one
             hundred
             Declarations
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Votes
             ,
          
           made
           this
           their
           principal
           Charge
           against
           the
           Kings
           
             Iesuitical
             Counsellors
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Popish
             Forces
             raised
             by
             him
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           
             they
             endeauoured
             the
             subvexsion
             and
             extirpation
             of
             our
             antient
             fundamental
             Laws
             &
             Government
             :
             and
             that
             one
             of
             the
          
           b
           
             chiefest
             causes
             of
             their
             taking
             up
             arms
             and
             raising
             Armies
             against
             them
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             necessary
             defence
             and
             preservation
             of
             these
             antient
             Good
             old
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             (
             the
             Inheritance
             and
             Birthright
             of
             every
             English
             Freeman
             )
             whereby
             not
             only
             his
             Maiesties
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             but
             the
             Peoples
             security
             of
             Lives
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Livings
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             (
             both
             in
             general
             and
             particular
             )
             are
             preserved
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             abolishing
             ,
             innovating
             or
             alteration
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             present
             confusion
             will
             fall
             upon
             the
             whole
             State
             and
             Frame
             of
             this
             Kingdom
          
           :
           as
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           of
           1
           Iacobi
           ch
           .
           2.
           expresly
           declared
           long
           since
           in
           the
           Prologue
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           the
           late
           long
           Parliament
           in
           sundry
           Declarations
           ;
           Yea
           King
           Charls
           himself
           in
           his
           Declaration
           by
           
             advice
             of
             his
             Council
          
           ,
           to
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           Dec.
           15.
           1641.
           
           Exact
           Collect
           :
           p.
           28
           ,
           29.
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           Petition
           ,
           April
           9.
           1642.
           
           Ibid.
           p.
           140.
           to
           their
           Declaration
           May
           4.
           1642.
           p.
           163
           ,
           164.
           and
           elswhere
           ,
           the
           Defence
           whereof
           against
           
             invasion
             ,
             subversion
          
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           raising
           
             Forces
             against
             an
             Anabaptistical
             party
             &
             faction
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             intending
             to
             subvertand
             extirpate
             them
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           read
           at
           large
           :
           Ib.
           p.
           326
           ,
           443
           ,
           451
           ,
           514
           ,
           515
           ,
           555
           ,
           556
           ,
           561
           ,
           562
           ,
           579
           ,
           619.
           
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           p.
           28
           ,
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           116
           ,
           117.
           
           Yet
           
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           Parliament
           Declarations
           and
           Commissions
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Iesuits
             suggestions
          
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           farr
           intoxicated
           ,
           as
           to
           attempt
           the
           
             utter
             subversion
             and
             extirpation
             both
             of
             our
             Laws
          
           (
           and
           Lawyers
           too
           )
           for
           whose
           defence
           they
           were
           principally
           raised
           ,
           in
           pursute
           of
           *
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           forementioned
           design
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           
             reforming
             them
          
           :
           though
           the
           bare
           indirect
           attempt
           to
           subvert
           them
           in
           a
           farr
           inferiour
           degree
           ,
           
             was
             adjudged
          
           HIGH
           TREASON
           in
           c
           
             Straffords
             and
             Canterburies
          
           cases
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           both
           lost
           their
           Heads
           AS
           TRAYTORS
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Ship-mony
           Judges
           in
           the
           long
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           have
           prosecuted
           this
           design
           in
           England
           to
           subvert
           our
           Fundamental
           Common
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Great
           Charter
           of
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           is
           most
           apparent
           by
           their
           proceedings
           in
           their
           
             Mock
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           printed
           Vote
           20
           August
           1653.
           
           
             Ordered
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Committee
             selected
             To
             consider
             of
             a
             New
             Body
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             :
          
           Compared
           with
           
             A
             True
             state
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             &c.
          
           printed
           1654.
           p.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           which
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             a
             strong
             prevailing
             party
             in
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             would
             satisfie
             ,
             But
             a
             total
             eradication
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Good
             Old
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             the
             Gardians
             of
             our
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             )
             to
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             Civil
             Right
             and
             Propriety
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           our
           two
           Jesuitical
           
           Prognosticators
           were
           so
           confident
           of
           it
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Stars
           in
           heaven
           had
           concurred
           herein
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Anabaptistical
           Conventicle
           then
           on
           earth
           )
           that
           in
           their
           scurrillous
           Prognostications
           they
           predicted
           the
           downfall
           not
           only
           of
           all
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           Tithes
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           Laws
           and
           Lawyers
           ,
           Prognosticating
           ,
           in
           the
           moneths
           of
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             February
             ,
             September
             ,
             October
             ,
             and
             December
          
           1654.
           
           
             That
             the
             Lawes
             &
             Lawyers
             of
             the
             Nation
             should
             be
             pulled
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             That
             the
             Great
             Charter
             it self
             should
             be
             called
             into
             question
             with
             other
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             not
             suting
             with
             English
             mens
             brains
             at
             this
             time
          
           ;
           
           
             That
             the
             Crabtree
             of
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             to
             hinder
             the
             future
             growth
             thereof
             ;
             There
             being
             no
             reason
             we
             should
             now
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Norman
             Law
             ,
             since
             the
             Norman
             Race
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             same
             instrument
          
           (
           the
           sword
           of
           Conquest
           )
           
             which
             brought
             it
             in
          
           .
           They
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           these
           false
           Prognosticators
           ,
           who
           have
           many
           such
           like
           passages
           in
           them
           both
           before
           and
           since
           .
           Which
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           late
           speeches
           
           of
           many
           Common
           Souldiers
           :
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             Terms
             in
             Westminster
             Hall
             :
             That
             they
             hoped
             very
             speedily
             to
             see
             not
             only
             the
             Lawyers
             gowns
             ,
             but
             the
             Lawyers
             themselves
             hanged
             vp
             over
             the
             Courts
             in
             Westminster
             Hall
             ,
             where
             the
             decayed
             Scots
             coulours
             hung
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             vacant
             places
             :
             That
             it
             would
             be
             a
             goodly
             sight
             ,
             to
             see
             all
             the
             Trees
             in
             St.
             Iames's
             Park
             hung
             with
             Lawyers
             and
             their
             gownes
          
           ;
           with
           sundry
           such
           like
           speeches
           ,
           since
           May
           6.
           1659.
           
           All
           these
           compared
           together
           ,
           (
           with
           what
           Mr.
           Prynne
           hath
           frequently
           heard
           the
           Soldiers
           say
           during
           his
           neer
           3.
           years
           close
           Imprisonment
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           New
           Republike
           in
           
             Dunster
             ,
             Taunton
          
           ,
           and
           Pendennys
           Castles
           )
           
             That
             they
             hoped
             ere
             long
             to
             see
             and
             leave
             neither
             one
             Lawyer
             ,
             nor
             Parish
             Priest
             throughout
             England
             ,
             Nor
             yet
             steeple
             ,
             steeple-house
             or
             Bells
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             sell
             ,
             or
             cast
             into
             Ordinance
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           some
           Petitions
           and
           Pamphlets
           now
           on
           foot
           to
           the
           like
           tune
           ;
           and
           the
           Army-Officers
           fresh
           Proposal
           ,
           to
           those
           now
           sitting
           and
           their
           Votes
           thereon
           ;
           
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Are
           an
           infallible
           evidence
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           former
           ,
           late
           ,
           and
           present
           cbanges
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           formerly
           eiected
           
             Republican
             Conventicle
          
           is
           now
           reassembled
           ,
           are
           the
           meer
           proiections
           of
           the
           
             All-swaying
             Iesuits
          
           ,
           to
           work
           our
           Laws
           speedy
           ruine
           .
           It
           being
           their
           professed
           practice
           even
           in
           other
           forein
           Popish
           kingdoms
           ,
           to
           subvert
           their
           fundamental
           Lawes
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           concern
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           which
           take
           these
           two
           Testimonies
           even
           from
           forein
           Papists
           themselves
           .
           The
           1.
           in
           that
           memorable
           Peece
           ,
           t
           
             Consilium
             de
             recuperanda
             et
             in
             posterium
             stabilienda
             Pace
             Regni
             Poloniae
             per
             Iesuitarum
             ejectionem
             ,
          
           presented
           to
           the
           Parl.
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             An.
          
           1607.
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           soon
           after
           banished
           .
           
             Hic
             autem
             vos
             notare
             velim
             ejusdem
             pestis
             Iesuitici
             non
             minorem
             efficatiam
             esse
             in
             oppugnanda
             et
             expugnanda
             Republica
             ,
             atterendis
             Legibus
             ,
             quoties
             nempe
             sentiunt
             ,
             se
             ab
             his
             ,
             in
             instituta
             sua
             venatione
             ,
             impediri
             .
             Et
             quod
             ad
             Leges
             attinet
             ,
             hae
             politicae
             tineae
             ,
             Illas
             praecipue
             arrodere
             consueverunt
             et
             exedere
             ;
             quibus
             jus
             successionis
             in
             regno
             continetur
             ,
             Liberiasque
             et
             Pax
             publica
             firmatur
             .
          
           Which
           he
           proves
           by
           several
           presidents
           of
           their
           shaking
           abolishing
           the
           very
           fundamental
           Laws
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Styria
             ,
             Austria
             ,
             C●rinthia
             ,
          
           and
           elsewhere
           :
           and
           that
           with
           such
           success
           ,
           
             ut
             obtritis
             legibus
             praedictarum
             Nationum
             libertas
             nitebatur
             ,
             partem
             earum
             penitus
             oppresserint
             ,
             partem
             ad
             extremam
             desperationem
             adigererint
             :
             In
             praedictis
             Provinciis
             alicubi
             
             Illustribus
             et
             Antiquissimae
             Nobilitatis
             Familiis
             publice
             diem
             dictum
             esse
             intra
             quem
             se
             ,
             aut
             coram
             Iesuitarum
             Tribunali
             sistant
             ,
             aut
             relictis
             patriis
             sedibus
             alio
             migrent
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           sad
           ,
           desperate
           condition
           of
           many
           antient
           Noble
           Protestant
           Families
           ,
           
             Knights
             ,
             Gentlemen
          
           and
           others
           ,
           
             both
             in
             England
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Protestant
             Family
          
           ,
           since
           our
           late
           
             Warrs
             ,
             Changes
             of
             Government
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           and
           extirpation
           of
           all
           our
           Fundamental
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           their
           Instruments
           ?
           O
           let
           our
           whole
           Nation
           and
           Republican
           Members
           too
           (
           once
           shamefully
           ejected
           by
           those
           now
           calling
           them
           in
           )
           consider
           ,
           consider
           ,
           consider
           this
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           close
           to
           heart
           :
           least
           closing
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           now
           again
           in
           this
           
             New
             Convention
          
           ,
           k
           as
           they
           assuredly
           did
           in
           the
           Old
           since
           December
           1648.
           till
           April
           1653.
           they
           incurr
           that
           sad
           fate
           of
           
             u
             King
             Henry
          
           the
           4th
           of
           France
           ;
           who
           after
           the
           execution
           of
           some
           and
           banishment
           of
           all
           Iesuites
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           upon
           
             Iohn
             Castles
          
           one
           of
           their
           disciples
           stabbing
           him
           in
           the
           cheek
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           murder
           him
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           recalling
           ,
           favouring
           ,
           flattering
           them
           by
           building
           a
           stately
           College
           for
           them
           ,
           entertaining
           one
           of
           them
           for
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           bequeathing
           his
           
             very
             heart
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             interred
             with
             them
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             very
             large
             Legacy
             of
             Plate
             and
             Lands
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           soon
           after
           procured
           their
           desperat
           Assassinate
           and
           Disciple
           Ravilliac
           to
           stabb
           him
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             in
             the
             open
             street
             in
             Paris
             ,
             An.
          
           1610.
           
           A
           Just
           reward
           for
           his
           neglect
           ,
           contempt
           of
           his
           
             Parliaments
             timely
             admonitions
          
           in
           sundry
           Remonstrances
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           never
           to
           trust
           or
           recall
           them
           more
           ;
           and
           the
           notable
           Epigram
           against
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           tendred
           to
           him
           by
           a
           true
           Philopater
           ,
           Anno
           1603.
           wherein
           there
           is
           this
           memorable
           passage
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           subversion
           of
           all
           antient
           Fundamental
           Laws
           .
           
             
               
                 Cuinam
                 Hominum
                 ignotum
                 est
              
               Iesuitas
               nocte
               dieque
               ,
            
             
               Nil
               meditari
               aliud
               quam
               qua
               ratione
               modove
               ,
            
             
               Prisca
               Statuta
               queant
               ,
               Patriasque
               evertere
               Leges
               ;
            
             
               Inque
               locum
               Antiquis
               totum
               in
               contraria
               Nobis
               ,
            
             
               Iura
               dare
               ;
               
                 &
                 sanctos
                 privata
                 ad
                 commoda
              
               Ritus
               ▪
            
             
               Fl●ctere
               ;
               nulli
               unquam
               quod
               post
               mutare
               licebit
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           M.
           Prynne
           considering
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           this
           sodain
           re-assembly
           of
           the
           old
           eiected
           
             Republican
             Members
          
           ,
           now
           sitting
           ,
           originally
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Jesuits
           projection
           ,
           sollicitation
           ,
           and
           Anabaptistical
           Sectarian
           party
           formerly
           combining
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           against
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           ,
           (
           at
           whose
           execution
           the
           *
           
             Queens
             own
             Conf●ssor
          
           was
           present
           in
           a
           Soldiers
           habit
           ,
           flourishing
           his
           sword
           when
           his
           head
           was
           off
           as
           well
           as
           other
           
           
             Iesuits
             ,
             Popish
             Priests
          
           ,
           overjoyed
           with
           that
           spectacle
           )
           the
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           transformation
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           into
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           their
           remaining
           designs
           ,
           left
           unfinished
           ;
           pro●ected
           in
           terminis
           by
           *
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           violently
           pursued
           in
           the
           short
           Mock-Parliament
           nominated
           at
           Whitehall
           by
           the
           Army-Officers
           themselves
           ,
           1653.
           viz
           :
           
             To
             eradicate
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Ministry
             of
             England
             ,
             Advowsons
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             with
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             Chapels
             ,
          
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           
             leave
             not
             one
             stone
             of
             them
             upon
             another
             :
          
           Which
           
             Iohn
             Canne
          
           (
           the
           new-voted
           Diurnall-man
           )
           in
           his
           
             Voice
             from
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           then
           dedicated
           to
           them
           ,
           particularly
           excited
           them
           to
           ,
           with
           all
           speed
           and
           earnestness
           ,
           as
           their
           Generation-work
           ,
           expected
           ,
           
             required
             of
             them
             by
             God
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Land
             )
             To
             sell
             all
             the
             Crown
             ,
             Colleges
             ,
             Vniversities
             ,
          
           and
           
             Corporations
             lands
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             to
             support
             and
             pay
             the
             Iesuited
             Army
          
           (
           kept
           up
           so
           long
           on
           purpose
           to
           ruine
           ,
           eat
           us
           out
           .
           )
           M.
           Prynne
           thereupon
           ,
           held
           it
           his
           bounden
           duty
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           
             M●mber
             ,
             Lawyer
             ,
             Englishman
          
           ,
           and
           former
           Patriot
           of
           his
           
             Countries
             Liberties
          
           ,
           against
           all
           
             Iesuitical
             Vnderminers
          
           of
           them
           and
           our
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           truly
           &
           fully
           to
           discover
           the
           same
           to
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           ,
           Army
           ,
           and
           those
           now
           sitting
           ;
           and
           to
           press
           it
           home
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           by
           this
           his
           Narrative
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           hearke●
           to
           ,
           believe
           ,
           obey
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           forcibly
           secluded
           from
           doing
           it
           by
           Speech
           :
           having
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           protection
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           apprehends
           )
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           Ezech.
           2.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           Jer.
           1.18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             For
             they
             are
             hard
             of
             face
             ,
             and
             stiff
             hearted
             ;
             Therefore
             (
             Son
             of
             man
             )
             I
             do
             send
             thee
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             And
             they
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             will
             forbear
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             are
             a
             rebellious
             House
             )
             yet
             shall
             know
             ,
          
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           Prophet
           among
           them
           .
           
             And
             thou
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             them
             ;
             neither
             be
             afraid
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             though
             briers
             and
             thorns
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             doest
             dwell
             among
             Scorpions
             ;
             Be
             not
             afraid
             of
             their
             Faces
             ,
             nor
             be
             dismayed
             at
             their
             Looks
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             a
             Rebellious
             House
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             speak
             my
             words
             unto
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             will
             forbear
             .
             But
             thou
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             hear
             what
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
          
           (
           and
           O
           that
           all
           the
           seduced
           Army
           ,
           Republican
           Members
           and
           their
           confederates
           would
           now
           hear
           and
           obey
           it
           too
           )
           
             Be
             not
             thou
             rebellious
             like
             that
             rebellious
             House
             .
             For
             behold
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             a
             defenced
             City
             ,
             and
             an
             iron
             pillar
             ,
             and
             brazen
             walls
             against
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             against
             the
             Princes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             thereof
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
          
           (
           engaged
           against
           thee
           and
           thy
           true
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           )
           And
           
             they
             shall
             fight
             against
             thee
          
           (
           by
           sundry
           
           scurrillous
           Pasquils
           ,
           Petitions
           ,
           Slanders
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           armed
           secluding
           Guards
           )
           
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             thee
             .
             For
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           as
           well
           now
           as
           in
           all
           former
           Engagements
           ,
           Trials
           for
           this
           Good
           cause
           )
           
             to
             deliver
             thée
          
           ,
           The
           assurance
           whereof
           hath
           made
           him
           so
           resolute
           ,
           as
           singly
           by
           himself
           ,
           to
           encounter
           an
           whole
           
             armed
             Host
          
           and
           House
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           throuh
           Gods
           blessing
           to
           rout
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           his
           bare
           presence
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           by
           his
           single
           
             Opposition
             :
             The
          
           a
           
             sole
             praise
             whereof
             he
             desires
             to
             render
             wholly
             and
             solely
          
           b
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
          
           c
           
             God
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             part
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           d
           
             a
             meer
             worm
             and
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             an
             earthen
             Vessel
             ;
             yea
             one
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             base
             ,
             despised
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             that
             am
             not
             ,
             whom
             yet
             God
             can
             and
             may
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             things
             that
             are
             mighty
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             that
             no
             Flesh
             shall
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             might
             be
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             him
          
           ;
           who
           h●th
           promised
           ,
           that
           e
           One
           of
           his
           faithfull
           people
           shall
           chase
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           
             two
             ,
             put
             ten
             thousand
             to
             flight
             ,
          
           (
           in
           a
           true
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           and
           Quarrel
           )
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             he
             it
             is
             that
             fighteth
             for
             them
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           What
           then
           might
           all
           the
           secluded
           Members
           and
           old
           Lords
           House
           do
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           well
           affected
           Orthodox
           Protestants
           in
           our
           three
           Nations
           ,
           had
           they
           but
           hearts
           ,
           wisedoms
           ,
           courage
           to
           joyn
           their
           Counsels
           and
           endeavours
           together
           ,
           (
           
             according
             to
             their
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           )
           to
           vindicate
           their
           true
           Old
           Cause
           and
           Parliamentary
           privileges
           ,
           against
           all
           inconsiderable
           Oppugners
           and
           Subverters
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ;
           having
           neither
           Wife
           nor
           Child
           to
           provide
           for
           ,
           not
           much
           to
           care
           for
           ,
           and
           never
           yet
           desiring
           any
           New
           Office
           ,
           Advancement
           or
           Employment
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           nor
           receiving
           the
           least
           reward
           for
           all
           his
           faithfull
           publick
           services
           ,
           nor
           recompence
           for
           his
           manifold
           losses
           ,
           sufferings
           ,
           expences
           for
           the
           Publick
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           ever
           been
           a
           faithfull
           unmercinarie
           Servant
           ,
           is
           in
           good
           hopes
           ,
           that
           the
           serious
           perusal
           of
           the
           premises
           ,
           will
           convince
           the
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           now
           cryed
           up
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             cheat
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             put
             upon
             the
             Army
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Hugh
             Peters
          
           apprehends
           ,
           stiles
           it
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           this
           May
           ,
           to
           a
           chief
           Officer
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           )
           and
           also
           wipe
           of
           all
           the
           Mis-reports
           ,
           Scandals
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           Censures
           ,
           yea
           acquit
           him
           from
           the
           heavy
           charge
           of
           
             Sedition
             ,
             Mutiny
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             against
             the
             Infant
             House
             and
             Republick
             ,
          
           cast
           upon
           him
           for
           his
           actions
           or
           discourses
           here
           related
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           are
           reallie
           guiltie
           of
           these
           Crimes
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           by
           subverting
           our
           antient
           
           Kings
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           
             Kingship
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Peers
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             by
             their
             Iesuitical
             plots
             and
             innovations
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             prey
             of
             all
             the
             publick
             wealth
             ,
          
           Lands
           ,
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ,
           and
           maintain
           a
           seditious
           Army
           ,
           utterly
           to
           devour
           the
           small
           Remainder
           of
           our
           publick
           and
           private
           wealth
           almost
           drained
           to
           the
           dregs
           ;
           and
           betray
           us
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           forein
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           left
           us
           neither
           hearts
           ,
           hands
           wills
           ,
           mony
           ,
           nor
           means
           ,
           manfully
           to
           resist
           their
           invading
           power
           ,
           and
           reduced
           us
           to
           that
           slavery
           ,
           as
           rather
           to
           live
           under
           any
           forein
           Tyrannie
           ,
           than
           an
           g
           
             oppressing
             Sword
          
           of
           their
           own
           domineering
           Hirelings
           .
           As
           for
           the
           thing
           they
           stile
           Sedition
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           h
           
             seorsum
             itio
          
           ,
           when
           a
           few
           
             confederated
             Innovators
             shall
             seperate
             themselves
             from
             the
             General
             body
             or
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Chuch
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             House
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             act
             a
             part
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             a
             divided
             Republick
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             House
             ,
          
           without
           and
           against
           the
           Generalitie
           ,
           and
           true
           lawfull
           Members
           ,
           
             and
             seperate
             them
             from
             their
             company
             .
          
           i
           And
           if
           this
           be
           truth
           ,
           as
           k
           our
           Statutes
           ,
           Lawbooks
           ,
           Casuists
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           Historians
           accord
           ,
           we
           shall
           know
           in
           whose
           Hearts
           ,
           House
           Sedition
           truly
           dwells
           .
           And
           if
           l
           Aristotle
           m
           Aquinas
           ,
           n
           
             Angelus
             de
             Clavasio
          
           ,
           and
           o
           sund●y
           others
           who
           write
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           may
           be
           credited
           ;
           He
           
             who
             disturbs
             the
             Rule
             or
             Government
             of
             any
             unlawfull
             Vsurper
             is
             no
             seditious
             Person
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             usurped
             Government
             or
             Power
             is
             not
             ordained
             for
             the
             commo●
             good
             ,
             (
             whatever
             pretended
             )
             but
             for
             the
             private
             advantage
             of
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             disturbance
             of
             such
             a
             Vsurper
             hath
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             S●dicion
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             it
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             because
             it
             freeth
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             People
             from
             a
             Tyrannical
             Power
             usurped
             over
             ,
             or
             forcibly
             imposed
             on
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             ●surping
             Tyrant
             only
             who
             truely
             is
             seditious
             ,
          
           as
           they
           all
           define
           in
           direct
           words
           .
           And
           whether
           Mr.
           Prynne
           and
           other
           secluded
           Members
           and
           Lords
           ,
           being
           ●ive
           times
           their
           number
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           seclude
           them
           be
           seditious
           ,
           let
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           resolve
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           not
           knowing
           whether
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           like
           opportunity
           again
           ,
           shall
           for
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Narrative
           addresse
           himself
           ,
           and
           direct
           some
           things
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           spoken
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           Army-Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           Remember
           I
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           what
           your
           own
           
             Army-Chaplain
             Iohn
             Sedgewick
          
           in
           his
           
             Iustice
             upon
             the
             Armies
             Remonstrance
          
           ,
           from
           St.
           Albons
           ,
           Nov.
           16.
           1648.
           and
           Rebukes
           of
           that
           
             evil
             Spirit
             that
             leads
             them
             in
             their
             Counsels
             and
             Actions
             ,
          
           hath
           written
           to
           them
           therein
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           Lord
           Fairfax
           then
           General
           ,
           and
           
             the
             General
             Counsel
             of
             war
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           Dedicatorie
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           espoused
           their
           present
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           .
           His
           words
           are
           home
           and
           piercing
           ,
           
             
               Destruction
               you
               practise
            
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             
               your
               end
            
             ,
             you
             cannot
             see
             beyond
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             hastning
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             center
             to
             which
             you
             tend
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             but
             shew
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             stay
             your
             course
             before
             the
             pit
             shut
             her
             mouth
             upon
             you
             .
             You
             are
             full
             of
             glorie
             in
             the
             great
             things
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             wonderfull
             thing
             !
             a
             mighty
             presence
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             sum
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             
               You
               have
               torn
               a
               poor
               sinfull
               Kingdom
               in
               pieces
               ,
            
             you
             have
             executed
             wrath
             upon
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Countrymen
             ,
             you
             have
             laid
             desolate
             your
             Father
             
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Parliament
            
             ,
             your
             Mother
             ,
             your
             
               own
               Country
            
             :
             This
             is
             your
             glorie
             to
             
               be
               Executioners
            
             ,
             Assyria
             the
             Rod
             of
             mine
             Anger
             ,
             what
             a
             Crown
             is
             this
             ?
             Have
             you
             restored
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             healed
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             saved
             any
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               You
               have
               but
               plunged
               the
               Kindome
               and
               your selves
               into
               a
               Pit
               of
               Darknesse
               and
               Confusion
               .
            
             You
             drive
             furiously
             over
             the
             
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               Loyalty
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
            
             so
             as
             no
             human
             nor
             sacred
             thing
             can
             stand
             before
             you
             .
             
               It
               is
               high
               time
            
             to
             withstand
             you
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             men
             onlie
             that
             suffer
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             Your
             Sword
             goeth
             so
             deep
             that
             it
             pierceth
             through
             his
             Soul
             also
             :
             
               You
               are
               gone
               is
               farre
               in
               dissolving
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Government
               ,
            
             that
             you
             are
             come
             to
             him
             who
             upholds
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             you
             reach
             to
             the
             head
             of
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             Powers
             ;
             to
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Upholder
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
             He
             is
             in
             these
             despised
             broken
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             everie
             blow
             that
             is
             given
             to
             them
             :
             You
             have
             digged
             through
             the
             wall
             of
             Flesh
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             partition
             wall
             that
             divided
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             
               you
               are
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             these
             miserable
             broken
             Powers
             are
             now
             the
             Lord.
             Go
             on
             ,
             tear
             and
             rend
             ,
             you
             will
             at
             last
             look
             upon
             him
             whom
             you
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             mourn
             .
          
           O
           that
           you
           would
           now
           do
           so
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           only
           in
           your
           Declaration
           of
           May
           6.
           1659.
           and
           a
           yet
           
             go
             on
             still
             in
          
           your
           former
           Trespasses
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           will
           wound
           your
           hairy
           Scalps
           .
           O
           consider
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Servants
           ye
           pretend
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           both
           a
           b
           King
           of
           Glory
           ,
           &
           a
           c
           King
           of
           Saints
           :
           That
           the
           Gospel
           you
           professe
           is
           the
           d
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           not
           Republick
           )
           yea
           ,
           the
           e
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Heaven
           in
           Gospel-language
           :
           
             That
             his
             Church
             whereof
             you
             
             pretend
             your
             s●lf
             Members
             ,
             is
             frequently
             styled
             a
             f
             Kingdom
             ,
             never
             a
             Common-wealth
             (
             or
             at
             least
             bnt
             g
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             opposition
             or
             contradistinction
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             excellentest
             of
             all
             Common-wealths
             ,
             as
             h
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             Polititians
             and
             Devines
             accord
             ,
             )
             but
             as
             the
             verie
             same
             with
             it
             :
             That
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             are
             styled
             ,
             the
             i
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             not
             Republick
             )
             k
             Companions
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             yea
             a
             l
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
             a
             Royal
             Priesthood
             ;
             Nay
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christs
             own
             constitution
             .
             Consider
             yet
             further
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             into
             which
             you
             expect
             at
             last
             to
             enter
             ,
             is
             ever
             stiled
             m
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             n
             an
             heavenlie
             and
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             o
             Kingdom
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             a
             p
             Kingdom
             which
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             ;
             (
             never
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             )
             That
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             we
             read
             of
             nothing
             but
             q
             
               Crowns
               ,
               Scepters
               ,
               Thrones
               ,
               Robes
               of
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               of
            
             r
             
               reigning
               in
               it
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             That
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             promised
             ,
             appointed
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             given
             to
             all
             his
             Saints
             the
             s
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           account
           they
           are
           now
           stiled
           t
           
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           hereafter
           u
           inherit
           &
           possesse
           
             this
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           receive
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           wear
           the
           
             Royal
             Robes
          
           ,
           sit
           upon
           the
           Thrones
           provided
           for
           them
           in
           it
           .
           How
           then
           have
           the
           Enchanters
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           so
           far
           infatuated
           your
           understandings
           ,
           blinded
           your
           Judgements
           ,
           intoxecated
           your
           Brains
           ,
           perverted
           your
           Wills
           ,
           corrupted
           your
           Affections
           ,
           seared
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           engaged
           your
           unrulie
           Passions
           ,
           as
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           
             Bedlam
             madde
          
           ,
           against
           
             all
             Kings
             ,
             Kingship
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Crowns
             ,
             Scepters
             ,
             Thrones
             ,
             Principalite●
             ,
          
           and
           
             Kingly
             power
          
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           abhor
           ,
           and
           engage
           against
           both
           the
           things
           themselves
           and
           their
           verie
           names
           ,
           yea
           to
           extirpate
           them
           root
           and
           branch
           ,
           against
           his
           expresse
           Evangelical
           precepts
           ,
           word
           and
           practise
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           in
           either
           Testament
           ,
           to
           dote
           upon
           such
           a
           strange
           
             Vtopian
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           and
           new
           Freestate
           ,
           the
           verie
           names
           whereof
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           things
           ,
           you
           find
           not
           once
           in
           Scripture
           in
           your
           sense
           ,
           and
           never
           yet
           read
           of
           in
           the
           militant
           or
           triumphant
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Let
           Mr.
           Prynne
           a
           little
           expostulate
           the
           case
           with
           you
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Lawyer
           but
           as
           a
           Christian.
           Do
           you
           indeed
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           very
           will
           and
           word
           of
           the
           x
           
             Great
             King
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           y
           
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           and
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           eternal
           damnation
           to
           believe
           and
           
           obey
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           proclaim
           it
           as
           lo●d
           to
           the
           world
           with
           your
           Voyces
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           by
           your
           Sworde
           ,
           
           Actions
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           will
           know
           you
           in
           your
           Native
           colours
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           Saints
           but
           real
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           all
           reasonings
           with
           you
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           .
           But
           having
           
           
             better
             perswasions
          
           of
           you
           ,
           
           
             That
             you
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
          
           
           
             only
             rule
             of
             your
             Consciences
             ,
             Iudgements
             ,
             Lives
             ,
          
           both
           as
           Souldiers
           and
           Christians
           .
           Then
           answer
           clearlie
           to
           these
           interrogations
           ;
           The
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           himself
           most
           peremptorilie
           and
           preciselie
           commands
           you
           ,
           
             To
             fear
             God
             ,
             honour
             the
             King
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           Rom.
           13.7
           .
           Yea
           
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King
             ,
          
           (
           coupling
           both
           these
           together
           as
           unseperable
           )
           and
           not
           to
           
             meddle
             with
             those
             who
             are
             given
             to
             change
             ,
          
           Prov.
           24.21
           .
           How
           can
           ,
           how
           dare
           you
           then
           dishonour
           ,
           vilifie
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           destroy
           ,
           both
           your
           natural
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Kingship
           too
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           fear
           at
           all
           of
           God
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           change
           them
           into
           a
           New
           Republican
           Conventicle
           ?
           He
           commands
           you
           
             to
             subject
             your selves
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
          
           both
           by
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             :
             and
             avoiding
             scandal
             to
             Religion
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             To
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           them
           more
           especiallie
           
             to
             Kings
             and
             Principalities
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             of
             wrath
             ,
             but
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
          
           for
           these
           Reasons
           clearlie
           expressed
           :
           
             Because
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             God
             :
             Because
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             your
             good
             .
          
           Because
           they
           are
           Gods
           Avengers
           to
           punish
           you
           ,
           
             if
             you
             disobey
             ,
             resist
             ,
             or
             do
             evil
             ;
             Because
             they
             who
             resist
             them
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           to
           8.
           
           Tit.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           VVith
           what
           face
           ,
           heart
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           then
           can
           or
           dare
           you
           ,
           not
           onlie
           not
           submit
           ,
           subject
           your selves
           to
           ,
           but
           exalt
           yon●
           selves
           above
           ,
           against
           your
           lawfull
           Soveraign
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Higher
           powers
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           not
           onlie
           to
           re●ist
           ,
           but
           destroy
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           Kingships
           ,
           Principalities
           themselves
           though
           Gods
           own
           Ordinance
           ?
           and
           that
           out
           of
           pretended
           Zeal
           and
           Conscience
           too
           ;
           and
           hope
           to
           receive
           a
           Crown
           on
           Earth
           ,
           or
           in
           Heaven
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           himself
           denounceth
           Damnation
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           your
           verie
           unwarrantable
           resistance
           of
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           for
           their
           destruction
           .
           God
           requires
           you
           to
           make
           Prayers
           ,
           Supplications
           ,
           Intercessions
           ,
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           
           
             first
             of
             all
          
           FOR
           KINGS
           ,
           that
           YOU
           may
           live
           a
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           life
           (
           under
           them
           )
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           honestie
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           good
           and
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
           To
           make
           prayers
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           FOR
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           THE
           KING
           AND
           OF
           THE
           KINGS
           SONS
           ,
           Ezra
           6.12
           ,
           13.
           
           To
           pr●y
           with
           all
           the
           primitive
           Church
           and
           
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           72.1
           .
           Give
           the
           King
           thy
           Judgement
           O
           God
           ,
           and
           thy
           Righteousness
           unto
           the
           Kings
           Son
           :
           How
           can
           ,
           how
           dar●
           you
           then
           ,
           not
           onlie
           neglect
           these
           Duties
           ,
           but
           prohibit
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           punish
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           lesse
           than
           High
           Treason
           in
           others
           ?
           and
           not
           onlie
           fight
           ,
           but
           curse
           ,
           revile
           ,
           pray
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Kings
             Sons
          
           too
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           lives
           ,
           livelihoods
           ,
           instead
           of
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           reputing
           it
           both
           your
           
             godlynesse
             ,
             honesty
          
           ,
           yea
           a
           Duty
           
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
          
           e
           Hear
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           tremble
           O
           Earth
           at
           this
           great
           impietie
           ;
           God
           commands
           you
           Eccles.
           8.2
           .
           
             To
             keep
             the
             Kings
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           dare
           you
           against
           all
           your
           
             Oaths
             of
             Fealty
             ,
             Homage
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
             Allegiance
             ,
             Protestation
             ,
             League
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             printed
             Declarations
             ,
          
           and
           your
           own
           Propositions
           1
           August
           1647.
           
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             Person
             (
             and
             Royal
             issue
             )
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             a
             condition
             of
             safety
             ,
             honor
             ,
             and
             freedom
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             without
             diminution
             of
             their
             personal
             Rights
          
           both
           abjure
           ,
           eradicate
           
             King
             ,
             Kingship
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Royal
             Posterity
          
           ;
           f
           that
           you
           may
           no
           more
           keep
           nor
           obey
           anie
           of
           their
           Superior
           Commands
           ,
           and
           prefer
           the
           Commands
           of
           anie
           undutifull
           Army-Officers
           ,
           (
           raised
           onlie
           to
           defend
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           from
           all
           force
           and
           violences
           )
           before
           both
           their
           Ordinances
           ,
           Proclamations
           ,
           Commissions
           ,
           Votes
           ,
           to
           both
           their
           ruines
           ?
           God
           injoyns
           you
           not
           to
           
             Curse
             the
             King
             no
             not
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             revile
             or
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             your
             People
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           10.20
           .
           Exod.
           22.28
           .
           Acts
           23.5
           .
           Tit.
           3
           ▪
           2.
           
           And
           can
           you
           ,
           like
           those
           wicked
           Idolators
           ,
           Isay
           8.21
           .
           
             Curse
             your
             King
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             upward
          
           :
           and
           like
           those
           
             unjust
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             bruitish
             Beasts
             ,
             (
             made
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             reserved
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             to
             be
             punished
             )
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Kingship
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.9
           to
           14.
           
           Jude
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           for
           which
           the
           ●ospel
           it self
           denounceth
           ,
           
             Woe
             unto
             you
             ,
             perishing
             in
             the
             gain-saying
             of
          
           Core
           ,
           Jude
           11.
           that
           
             you
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             in
             your
             own
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Christ
           himself
           more
           than
           once
           enjoyns
           you
           in
           the
           ●ospel
           ,
           
             To
             render
             to
          
           Caesar
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
          
           Caesars
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             all
             his
             Dues
             ,
             Tributes
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Honor
             ,
          
           Mat.
           22.17
           ,
           21.
           
           Mar.
           12.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Lu.
           20.22
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Rom.
           13.7
           .
           how
           can
           or
           dare
           you
           then
           wrongfully
           forciblie
           take
           away
           and
           detain
           from
           your
           rightfull
           King
           &
           Caesar
           ,
           not
           onlie
           all
           these
           his
           Dues
           and
           Crown-lands
           too
           ,
           but
           his
           verie
           Crown
           &
           life
           to
           boot
           ,
           &
           instead
           of
           making
           restitution
           of
           them
           to
           his
           Son
           when
           he
           came
           to
           demand
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Vineyard
           ,
           do
           and
           say
           with
           those
           wicked
           Husbandmen
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Mat.
           
           21.38
           ,
           39.
           
           Lu.
           20.14
           .
           
             this
             is
             the
             Heir
             come
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             shall
             be
             ours
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             .
          
           O
           remember
           the
           sad
           doom
           which
           Christ
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Auditors
           have
           denounced
           against
           you
           for
           it
           in
           these
           Texts
           ,
           &
           Luke
           19.27
           .
           then
           tremble
           at
           it
           .
           If
           all
           these
           Precepts
           will
           not
           affect
           nor
           reform
           you
           ,
           Consider
           ,
           That
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           general
           constant
           importunate
           desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Gods
           own
           People
           too
           ,
           (
           wherin
           God
           himself
           hath
           gratified
           them
           )
           to
           set
           up
           Kings
           to
           judge
           ,
           rule
           them
           ,
           and
           fight
           their
           battels
           ,
           Deut.
           17.14
           ,
           15.
           1
           
           Sam.
           8.5.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           22.
           
           Ier.
           25.18
           to
           27.
           
           For
           all
           the
           people
           unanimouslie
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           expresse
           their
           gladnesse
           ,
           contentment
           ,
           satisfaction
           delight
           ,
           triumph
           ,
           at
           their
           Kings
           solemn
           inaugurations
           ,
           with
           Trumpets
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           Shouts
           ,
           Acclamations
           ;
           &
           to
           eccho
           out
           this
           unanimous
           publick
           Ovation
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           
             God
             save
             the
             King
             ,
             Let
             the
             King
             live
             ,
             O
             King
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           and
           to
           use
           the
           self-same
           expressions
           in
           all
           their
           private
           and
           publick
           Addresses
           1
           Sam.
           11.24
           .
           2
           Sam.
           16.16
           .
           1
           Kings
           1.25.34
           ,
           39.
           2
           
           Kings
           11.12
           .
           2
           Chron.
           23
           11.
           
           Ezra
           6.10
           .
           Psal.
           72.10
           ,
           15.
           
           Dan.
           2.4
           .
           c.
           3.9
           .
           c.
           6.6.21
           .
           Mat.
           21.5.9
           .
           And
           will
           you
           be
           Antipodes
           to
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           yea
           to
           Gods
           own
           people
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           still
           with
           united
           shouts
           ,
           O
           do
           not
           save
           but
           destroy
           ,
           crucifie
           ,
           behead
           ,
           extirpate
           ,
           King
           and
           Kingship
           too
           ;
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           away
           with
           them
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           let
           them
           never
           live
           but
           die
           ,
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           evermore
           ?
           What
           madnesse
           ,
           what
           frenzie
           is
           this
           ?
           When
           the
           wicked
           Iews
           cryed
           out
           to
           Pilate
           against
           our
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           (
           
             who
             was
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
          
           Mat.
           2.2
           .
           )
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           crucifie
           him
           ,
           crucifie
           him
           .
           Pilate
           himself
           used
           this
           Argument
           to
           represse
           their
           furie
           ,
           g
           
             Behold
             your
          
           King
           ,
           
             shall
             I
             crucifie
             your
             King.
          
           At
           which
           they
           were
           so
           non-plussed
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           had
           no
           other
           Answer
           but
           this
           to
           evade
           it
           ,
           
             We
             have
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             ,
             If
             thou
             let
             this
             Man
             go
             thou
             art
             not
          
           Caesars
           
             Friend
             ,
             whosoever
             maketh
             himself
             a
          
           King
           
             speaketh
             against
          
           Caesar
           :
           
             upon
             which
             he
             delivered
             him
             over
             to
             them
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           And
           when
           Pilate
           put
           this
           Title
           on
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             IEWS
             ,
          
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
             were
             angry
             at
             it
             ,
          
           and
           said
           to
           
             Pilate
             ,
             write
             not
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
          
           but
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
          
           ;
           being
           all
           convinced
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           most
           barbarous
           ,
           shamefull
           ,
           inhuman
           ,
           worse
           that
           Jewish
           act
           ,
           for
           any
           S●bjects
           or
           people
           to
           
             crucifie
             their
             lawfull
             King
          
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Publick
           Justice
           ;
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           thus
           reasons
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.8
           .
           
             That
             had
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             (
             and
             Iews
             themselves
             )
             known
             or
             believed
          
           Christ
           
           to
           be
           their
           
             King
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
          
           And
           shall
           you
           not
           prove
           then
           far
           more
           transcendently
           impious
           ,
           treacherous
           than
           the
           worst
           of
           Iews
           ,
           of
           Mortals
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           your
           former
           
             crucifying
             ,
             beheading
             your
             undoubted
             ,
             known
             ,
             lawfull
             ,
             hereditary
             King
             ,
          
           which
           they
           abhorred
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           his
           Kingly
           Office
           and
           Posteritie
           too
           ;
           if
           you
           cry
           still
           ,
           
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             away
             with
             them
             ,
          
           wittingly
           ,
           willfully
           ,
           uncessantly
           ,
           their
           
             bloud
             be
             on
             us
             and
             our
             Children
             after
             us
             ;
             And
             will
             not
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             come
             upon
             you
             and
             yours
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           for
           this
           your
           high
           provocation
           ,
           as
           it
           
             did
             upon
             these
             Iews
          
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           speedily
           repent
           of
           it
           ?
           1
           Thess.
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           
           It
           was
           the
           loyalty
           ,
           piety
           of
           David
           ,
           (
           a
           Man
           h
           
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
          
           ,
           a
           gallanter
           Commander
           ,
           Souldier
           ,
           Conquerour
           ,
           than
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           of
           you
           ;
           )
           when
           he
           was
           persecuted
           in
           the
           Field
           by
           his
           Soveraigne
           King
           Saul
           and
           his
           Armie
           ,
           hunted
           
             as
             a
             Partridge
             from
             place
             to
             place
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             had
             several
             opportunities
             to
             destroy
             him
          
           without
           danger
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           was
           twice
           importuned
           by
           his
           rude
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           slay
           him
           ,
           or
           permit
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           rebuked
           this
           evil
           spirit
           and
           counsel
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             thing
             unto
             my
             Master
             ,
          
           i
           
             that
             I
             should
             stretch
             forth
             my
             Hand
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             the
             anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             destroy
             him
             not
             ,
          
           FOR
           WHO
           CAN
           stretch
           forth
           his
           hand
           against
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           AND
           BE
           INNOCENT
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Amalekite
           brought
           tydings
           to
           him
           of
           
             Sauls
             death
          
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           
             slain
             him
             by
             Sauls
             own
             command
          
           ;
           and
           presented
           him
           with
           his
           Crown
           and
           bracelets
           k
           
             expecting
             a
             great
             reward
          
           from
           him
           for
           those
           good
           tydings
           ,
           being
           formerly
           anointed
           by
           God
           to
           succeed
           him
           :
           He
           gave
           him
           no
           other
           answer
           nor
           reward
           but
           this
           ;
           
             How
             ?
             wa
             st
             thou
             not
             afraid
             to
             stretch
             forth
             thy
             hand
             to
             destroy
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ?
             Thy
             bloud
             bee
             upon
             thy
             head
             ,
             for
             thy
             mouth
             hath
             testified
             against
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             HAVE
             SLAIN
             THE
             LORDS
             ANOINTED
             .
             And
             he
             called
             one
             of
             the
             young
             men
             and
             said
             ,
             Go
             near
             and
             fall
             upon
             him
             ;
             And
             he
             smote
             him
             that
             hee
             died
             .
          
           And
           David
           and
           all
           the
           men
           that
           were
           with
           him
           rent
           their
           clothes
           ,
           and
           lamented
           with
           a
           
             most
             pathetical
             lamentation
             over
             Saul
          
           ;
           recorded
           for
           ever
           in
           sacred
           writ
           ,
           2
           Sam
           1.12
           .
           
             to
             the
             end
          
           .
           The
           like
           reward
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           murderers
           of
           Ishbosheth
           his
           competitor
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           4.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           can
           you
           then
           conceit
           you
           were
           guided
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           dwelt
           in
           David
           ?
           Or
           that
           you
           deserve
           the
           Title
           ,
           of
           
             men
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
          
           ,
           of
           Saints
           ,
           of
           honorable
           ,
           pious
           Commanders
           ,
           Soldiers
           ,
           for
           speaking
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           
           acting
           against
           your
           K.
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           him
           in
           all
           these
           particulars
           :
           and
           glorying
           in
           it
           as
           your
           highest
           praise
           ,
           valour
           ,
           Saint-ship
           ?
           His
           tender
           heart
           l
           smote
           him
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           for
           
             cutting
             off
             only
             the
             skirt
             of
             King
             Sauls
             garment
             privily
             ,
          
           (
           when
           he
           refused
           to
           offer
           the
           least
           violence
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           as
           his
           Soldiers
           counselled
           him
           )
           
             because
             he
             had
             cut
             off
          
           Saul
           skirt
           :
           and
           will
           not
           your
           Adamantine
           hearts
           ,
           (
           m
           
             harder
             than
             the
             nether
             Milstone
          
           )
           
             yet
             smite
             you
             with
             the
             least
             compunction
          
           for
           cutting
           off
           KING
           CHARLES
           HIS
           HEAD
           publickly
           ,
           and
           
             parting
             not
             only
             his
             Garments
             amongst
             you
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           n
           
             Souldiers
             did
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             when
             they
             crucified
             him
          
           )
           
             but
             his
             Crown
             and
             Kingdoms
             too
             ?
          
           After
           David
           succeded
           Saul
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           his
           
             Captains
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             People
          
           ,
           were
           so
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           his
           life
           from
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           danger
           ,
           
           
             That
             when
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             out
             to
             Battel
             against
             his
             rebellious
             Son
          
           Absolom
           ,
           
             who
             usurped
             the
             Crown
          
           :
           They
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             go
             forth
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             flye
             away
             or
             half
             of
             us
             dye
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             set
             their
             hearts
             on
             us
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             art
             as
             ten
             thousand
             of
             us
             ;
             yea
             they
             swore
             to
             him
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             go
             out
             with
             us
             to
             Battel
             ,
             least
             thou
             quench
             the
             light
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           21.17
           .
           And
           when
           Absolom
           was
           slain
           ,
           
             All
             the
             People
             were
             at
             strife
             through
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Absolom
             whom
             we
             anointed
             over
             us
             is
             dead
             in
             Battel
             :
          
           Now
           therefore
           
             why
             speak
             ye
             not
             a
             word
             of
             bringing
             the
             King
             back
             ?
          
           Whereupon
           they
           earnestly
           contended
           who
           should
           be
           the
           first
           that
           should
           bring
           back
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           reinthrone
           him
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           19.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           43.
           
           And
           can
           you
           then
           not
           only
           professedly
           go
           out
           to
           Battel
           against
           the
           King
           himself
           &
           Parliament
           too
           ,
           against
           all
           Parliament-Votes
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Commissions
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           were
           raised
           ,
           
             for
             their
             mutual
             defence
          
           :
           but
           destroy
           and
           slay
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           after
           the
           Battel
           ended
           by
           a
           
             Friendly
             Treaty
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           accord
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           bringing
           the
           King
           again
           to
           his
           Royal
           City
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Throne
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           safety
           from
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           ,
           not
           speak
           one
           word
           thereof
           ,
           but
           bring
           him
           only
           back
           again
           ,
           to
           a
           most
           disloyal
           ,
           illegal
           bloody
           execution
           ,
           &
           not
           repent
           of
           ,
           but
           persevere
           in
           this
           unparallel'd
           treachery
           against
           his
           son
           ,
           even
           after
           your
           anoynted
           Absolom
           (
           who
           engaged
           you
           in
           these
           unsaintly
           ,
           unsoldierly
           ,
           Un-English
           Treasons
           )
           by
           the
           *
           stroke
           of
           God
           himself
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           set
           aside
           by
           your selves
           ,
           through
           divine
           retaliation
           ?
           In
           few
           words
           ,
           can
           it
           ever
           be
           your
           honor
           ,
           glory
           ,
           as
           Saints
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           Executioners
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           upon
           your
           own
           Native
           Kings
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           
           Countrie
           ,
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           consume
           ,
           and
           eat
           out
           all
           their
           publick
           ,
           private
           Wealth
           ,
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           burthen
           them
           with
           endlesse
           Taxes
           ,
           Excises
           ,
           to
           maintain
           your
           needlesse
           ,
           uselesse
           forces
           ,
           only
           to
           over-awe
           ,
           o
           
             overturn
             them
             all
             ,
             yea
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             with
             your
             own
             new-modelled
             Governments
             ,
             and
             Governors
             too
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
          
           till
           they
           all
           be
           brought
           to
           total
           and
           final
           desolation
           ?
           To
           do
           the
           works
           of
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Babilonians
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Gothes
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
          
           p
           
             the
             Roddes
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             his
             Battel-axes
             ,
             the
             staff
             of
             his
             indignation
             ,
             to
             shake
             ,
             destroy
             Churches
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             desolate
          
           ;
           yea
           worse
           than
           the
           worst
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           never
           shoke
           ,
           destroyed
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           but
           their
           forein
           Enemies
           or
           Neighbours
           ,
           
             against
             whom
          
           q
           
             God
             sent
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             for
             their
             crying
             provocations
             ,
             to
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             and
             tread
             them
             down
             like
             mire
             in
             the
             Strees
             ?
          
           If
           you
           repute
           this
           your
           glory
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           persist
           therein
           ,
           without
           speedy
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           of
           the
           
             mischiefs
             you
             have
             done
          
           ,
           consider
           and
           read
           over
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           again
           at
           your
           leasure
           ,
           the
           
             taunting
             proverb
             ,
             severe
             judgements
          
           ,
           divine
           and
           final
           reward
           ,
           menaced
           to
           ,
           inflicted
           by
           God
           himself
           by
           an
           irreversible
           decree
           ,
           and
           irresistable
           power
           ,
           upon
           the
           King
           of
           Babilon
           himself
           ,
           his
           royal
           Posterity
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           the
           whole
           Assyrian
           Host
           ,
           Nation
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           shaking
           ,
           destroying
           ,
           breaking
           in
           pieces
           other
           Kings
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Gods
           own
           people
           too
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           have
           served
           your
           own
           Kings
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           against
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Obligations
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           recorded
           at
           large
           in
           sacred
           writ
           ,
           Isay
           ,
           14.4
           .
           to
           30.
           c.
           31.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Ier
           ,
           50.1
           ,
           to
           46.
           ch
           .
           51.
           throughout
           .
           And
           then
           sleep
           quietly
           in
           your
           Beds
           ,
           and
           blesse
           your selves
           in
           these
           your
           
             successefull
             Wickednesses
          
           if
           you
           can
           ;
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           present
           earthly
           prosperity
           ,
           or
           your
           Posterityes
           after
           you
           .
           As
           for
           your
           eternal
           Estate
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           consider
           that
           dismal
           Text
           ,
           Psal.
           92.6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             A
             brutish
             man
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             neither
             doth
             a
             Fool
             understand
             this
             :
             when
             as
             the
             wicked
             spring
             as
             the
             Grass
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             do
             flourish
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           &
           Ps.
           9.16
           ,
           17.
           
           It
           hath
           been
           your
           businesse
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           and
           now
           again
           ,
           (
           after
           your
           seeming
           repentance
           for
           it
           in
           your
           new
           Declaration
           ,
           May
           6.
           )
           to
           shut
           our
           Kings
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           honestest
           faithfullest
           Members
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           out
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           forcibly
           to
           seclude
           them
           when
           they
           knocked
           for
           entrance
           ,
           yea
           to
           cast
           some
           of
           them
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           other
           Prisons
           for
           discharging
           their
           Trusts
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Prynne
           
           beyond
           all
           others
           .
           O
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           shall
           come
           
             to
             knock
             at
             Heaven
             gates
          
           for
           entrance
           ,
           and
           cry
           r
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             unt●
             us
             ,
          
           you
           receive
           not
           that
           Answer
           recorded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           from
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             all
             ye
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             into
             the
             lowermost
             Hell
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             chains
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
          
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           weeping
           and
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           ;
           
             when
             you
             shall
             see
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           (
           yea
           the
           secluded
           Members
           )
           
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           which
           no
           s
           
             Murderers
             ,
             Rebellious
             Seditious
             ,
             Vnrighteous
             Covetous
             Persons
             ,
             Plunderers
             ,
             Traytors
             ,
             no
             Pernitious
             Destroyers
             ,
             Subverters
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             ,
          
           )
           
             and
             your selves
             shut
             out
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           You
           all
           pretend
           you
           are
           setting
           up
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           propagating
           his
           Gospel
           amongst
           us
           by
           your
           Arms
           ,
           Swords
           ,
           Pistols
           ,
           and
           Army
           Predicants
           :
           
             But
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             t
             That
             the
             Souldiers
             armed
             with
             Swords
             ,
             Staves
             ,
             Spears
             ,
             were
             the
             only
             Officers
             and
             persons
             imployed
             to
             apprehend
             King
             t
             Iesus
             himself
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             justice
             before
             Pilat
             .
             The
             only
             men
             who
             stripped
             him
             of
             his
             own
             Garments
             ,
             put
             upon
             him
             a
             scarlet
             Robe
             ,
             then
             plotted
             and
             set
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Crown
             of
             Gold
             ,
             put
             a
             Reed
             into
             his
             hand
             instead
             of
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             &
             then
             mocked
             ,
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             buffetted
             ,
             and
             bowed
             their
             Knees
             unto
             him
             in
             scorn
             ,
             saying
             Hayl
             
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             away
             to
             crucifie
             him
             ;
             After
             which
             they
             gave
             him
             Vinegar
             to
             drink
             mingled
             with
             gall
             ,
             (
             instead
             of
             a
             Cordial
             )
             crucified
             him
             ,
             then
             parted
             his
             Garments
             ;
             casting
             lots
             .
             After
             this
             they
             set
             a
             watch
             upon
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             lest
             his
             Disciples
             should
             take
             him
             thence
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             smother
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             The
             chief
             Priests
             taking
             counsel
             together
             ,
             gave
             large
             mony
             
               to
               the
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Say
             ye
             his
             Disciples
             came
             by
             night
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             whiles
             we
             slept
             :
             So
             they
             took
             the
             mony
             and
             did
             as
             they
             were
             taught
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             Lye
             is
             commonly
             reported
             among
             the
             Jews
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             
               These
               things
               truly
               the
               Souldiers
               did
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Evangelists
             record
             to
             their
             perpetual
             honor
             .
             After
             which
             Herods
             men
             of
             war
             and
             Souldiers
             (
             who
             likewise
             set
             Christ
             at
             naught
             ,
             mocked
             him
             ,
             then
             arrayed
             him
             in
             a
             gorgeous
             Robe
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             Pilate
             to
             condemn
             ,
             Lu.
             23.11
             .
             )
             stretched
             forth
             their
             hands
             to
             vex
             certain
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             killed
             Iames
             the
             Apostle
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             apprehended
             Peter
             and
             put
             him
             in
             Prison
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             guarded
             day
             and
             night
             with
             four
             Quaternions
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             prevent
             
             an
             escape
             ,
             Acts
             12.1
             .
             to
             8
             But
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             set
             up
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             propogate
             the
             Gospel
             by
             their
             Swords
             and
             Arms
             otherwise
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             is
             silent
             :
          
           Yea
           u
           God
           himself
           in
           precise
           terms
           resolves
           ,
           
             That
             men
             of
             war
             ,
             who
             have
             fought
             great
             Battels
             ,
             and
             spilt
             much
             Blood
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             though
             against
             his
             enemies
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             at
             all
             honoured
             ,
             employed
             in
             building
             of
             his
             Temple
             .
             Yea
             this
             is
             the
             expresse
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             Zerubbabel
             ,
             when
             Gods
             House
             was
             to
             be
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             propagated
             ;
             
               not
               by
               ARMY
            
             ,
             (
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Margin
             render
             it
             )
             nor
             by
             Power
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             is
             this
             work
             to
             be
             done
             )
             Zec.
             4.6
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             is
             both
             the
             x
             King
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             :
             his
             Gospel
             the
             y
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             :
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             z
             Ambassadors
             of
             peace
             :
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             consists
             a
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             peace
             .
             Now
             nothing
             is
             more
             b
             directly
             opposite
             ,
             destructive
             to
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             Peace
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Gospel
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             Armies
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             War
             ,
             Arms
             :
             And
             therfore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             when
             our
             Saviour
             sent
             out
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             make
             choyce
             of
             Captain●
             of
             thousands
             ,
             or
             hundreds
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             Souldiers
             or
             Armed
             men
             :
             but
             of
             mean
             c
             Fisher-men
             ,
             and
             others
             altogether
             averse
             from
             war
             ;
             commanding
             them
             in
             expresse
             terms
             ,
             to
             take
             neither
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             nor
             Brasse
             in
             their
             purses
             ,
             nor
             scrip
             ,
             nor
             two
             coats
             ,
             
               nor
               yet
               Staves
            
             ,
             (
             much
             lesse
             Sword
             ,
             Pikes
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Pistols
             )
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             belonging
             to
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             no
             offensive
             or
             defensive
             Arms
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             but
             a
             single
             d
             walking
             staffe
             ,
             like
             Travellers
             ,
             to
             help
             ,
             support
             them
             :
             Yea
             Christ
             expresly
             resolves
             ,
             That
             his
             Ministers
             are
             and
             must
             be
             no
             Fighters
             ,
             no
             Strikers
             ,
             nor
             Strives
             ,
             (
             much
             lesse
             than
             professed
             Warriers
             )
             Iohn
             18.36
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.3
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Sword
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             their
             Mouth
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             and
             fight
             with
             it
             only
             against
             mens
             Sins
             Lusts
             ,
             not
             Persons
             Eph.
             6.17
             .
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             Rev.
             19.15
             ,
             21.
             
             Yea
             when
             Peter
             once
             did
             but
             draw
             his
             Sword
             to
             defend
             King
             Jesus
             against
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             came
             with
             Swords
             and
             Staves
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             26.52
             Put
             up
             thy
             Sword
             again
             into
             its
             place
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             Nay
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             Souldiers
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             War
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             sincere
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             requires
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             to
             beat
             their
             Swords
             into
             Plowshares
             ,
             and
             their
             Spears
             into
             Pruning-hooks
             ,
             
             Nation
             shall
             not
             lift
             up
             Sword
             against
             Nation
             ,
             Neither
             shall
             they
             learn
             VVar
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Isay.
             4.
             
             Mich.
             4.3
             .
             Luke
             2.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.15
             .
             c.
             14.53
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
             Col.
             3.15
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.16
             .
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           Never
           was
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Church
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           promoted
           ,
           advanced
           in
           any
           Age
           or
           place
           by
           war
           ,
           &
           Swordmen
           ;
           but
           many
           *
           Churches
           have
           been
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           extirpated
           ,
           depraved
           ,
           corrupted
           ;
           none
           ever
           edified
           ,
           planted
           enlarged
           ,
           much
           lesse
           reformed
           by
           them
           .
           Our
           present
           Armie-Saints
           ,
           and
           new
           Military-Apostles
           by
           their
           fighting
           ,
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           instead
           of
           promoting
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           almost
           totally
           subverted
           them
           ,
           by
           *
           broaching
           ,
           countenancing
           ,
           protecting
           all
           sorts
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Schisms
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           Opinions
           ,
           Religions
           ,
           setting
           up
           new
           Conventicles
           of
           Sectaries
           ,
           Seducers
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           opposing
           ,
           slighting
           ,
           traducing
           the
           very
           Church
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Ministry
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           very
           Function
           ,
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           decrying
           ,
           detaining
           their
           Tithes
           and
           former
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           litigious
           ,
           Jewish
           ,
           Antichristian
           ;
           by
           swallowing
           up
           all
           the
           Lands
           ,
           Revenues
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Chapters
           ,
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Ministers
           maintenance
           by
           sequestrations
           ,
           and
           monthly
           Contributions
           to
           maintain
           their
           Army
           Evangelists
           ,
           now
           ready
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           remainder
           that
           is
           left
           ,
           and
           continuing
           in
           a
           body
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           Jesuites
           instigation
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           professedly
           teach
           in
           their
           publick
           University
           at
           
             Madrid
             ,
             the
             Art
             of
             War
          
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           
             the
             making
             of
             Guns
             ,
             Gunpowder
             ,
             fireworks
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Military
             Engines
             ,
          
           of
           which
           they
           read
           Lectures
           ,
           as
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           Profession
           of
           
             their
             Martial
             Father
             Ignatius
          
           ,
           as
           e
           
             Alphonsus
             Vargas
          
           a
           Spanish
           Priest
           records
           ;
           but
           boast
           ,
           f
           
             That
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             can
             bring
             into
             the
             Field
          
           more
           Souldiers
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           order
           ,
           
             in
             a
             shorter
             time
             than
             any
             Christian
             King
             whatsoever
             :
          
           and
           likewise
           expresly
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Gopsel
             and
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             propagated
             ,
             set
             up
             ;
             the
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             Evangelical
             Sectaries
             ,
             who
             resist
             them
             ,
             refuted
             ,
             extirpated
             ,
             abolished
             with
             Fire
             Armies
             ,
             Sword
             and
             War
             ,
          
           in
           England
           &
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           
             Iacobus
             Cruciger
          
           (
           Rector
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Lansperg
           )
           in
           his
           explication
           of
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           
             Paulus
             Windeck
          
           ,
           De
           extirpandis
           Heresibus
           Antid
           .
           10
           ,
           11.
           p.
           404
           ,
           412
           ,
           480.
           
           Thuanus
           ,
           Hist.
           l.
           65.
           p.
           238.
           l.
           66.
           p.
           299.
           
           
             Franciscus
             Verona
          
           .
           Apol.
           pro
           
             Iohanne
             Castle
          
           .
           par
           .
           5.
           c.
           13.
           
           Hospinian
           ,
           Hist.
           Jesuitica
           .
           l.
           4.
           p.
           212
           ,
           213
           ,
           214.
           
           Hasenmullerus
           ,
           Hist.
           Jesuit
           .
           
           c.
           1.
           
           &
           Spec.
           Jesuiticum
           ,
           p.
           61.
           unanimously
           attest
           .
           O
           then
           discern
           at
           last
           whose
           Gospel
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           you
           are
           now
           propagating
           by
           your
           Army
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           
             Westminster
             Conventicle
          
           ,
           not
           
             Iesus
             Christs
          
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Jesuites
           ,
           his
           greatest
           Underminers
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           you
           (
           especially
           Millinaries
           ,
           and
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy-men
          
           ,
           )
           pretend
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           now
           comming
           to
           reign
           personally
           
             on
             Earth
             a
             thousand
             years
          
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           shall
           all
           reign
           together
           ,
           as
           Ioynt-Kings
           with
           ,
           or
           Vice-royes
           under
           him
           .
           But
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           New
           Republick
           and
           Aristocracy
           ,
           is
           wholly
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           Kingdom
           and
           Monarchy
           of
           Christ
           you
           now
           expect
           ;
           which
           suites
           only
           with
           a
           Temporal
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           How
           this
           Opinion
           will
           accord
           with
           Christs
           own
           description
           of
           it
           ,
           John
           18.
           16.
           
           
             My
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
          
           or
           Pauls
           ,
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
          
           (
           nor
           yet
           Arms
           and
           Armies
           ,
           )
           
             but
             Righteousnesse
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           (
           which
           Souldiers
           ,
           Armies
           usually
           destroy
           ,
           not
           produce
           ,
           or
           propagate
           )
           let
           those
           who
           maintain
           it
           ,
           consider
           .
           When
           Mr.
           Prynne
           was
           kept
           close
           Prisoner
           in
           Pendennis
           Castle
           by
           
             Iohn
             Bradshaws
          
           and
           our
           New
           
             Republicans
             illegal
             warrant
          
           in
           July
           ,
           1651.
           some
           four
           dayes
           after
           his
           imprisonment
           there
           ,
           divers
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           debated
           every
           day
           for
           sundry
           Months
           before
           ,
           their
           
             present
             expected
             personal
             reign
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           repaired
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           Opinion
           concerning
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           taking
           fresh
           Air
           in
           the
           Bowling-Alley
           ,
           standing
           in
           a
           ring
           about
           him
           :
           Upon
           which
           he
           first
           demanded
           their
           Opinions
           of
           it
           :
           when
           they
           had
           all
           fully
           uttered
           their
           Conceits
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           with
           much
           confidence
           ;
           M.
           Pryn
           briefly
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             now
             they
             had
             beheaded
             one
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             almost
             conquered
             another
             ,
             and
             our
          
           3.
           
           
             Kingdoms
             ,
             they
             thought
             ,
             talked
             of
             nothing
             but
             being
             all
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             reigning
             personally
             on
             Earth
             cheek
             by
             joll
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             Fellow-Kings
             ,
             no
             Earthly
             King
             being
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Companion
             for
             such
             transcendent
             sublimated
             Saints
             as
             they
             thought
             themselves
             .
             But
             they
             were
             all
             most
             grosly
             mistaken
             :
             for
             that
             very
          
           Text
           of
           Rev.
           20.4
           ,
           5.
           (
           which
           he
           read
           out
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Bibles
           )
           whereon
           they
           principally
           grounded
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Reign
           ,
           
             was
             pointblank
             against
             them
          
           .
           And
           I
           saw
           the
           Souls
           OF
           THEM
           THAT
           WERE
           BEHEADED
           ,
           (
           not
           of
           them
           who
           took
           off
           their
           own
           Christian
           Protestant
           Kings
           and
           Nobles
           Heads
           )
           
             for
             the
             Witnesse
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             not
             worshipped
             the
             Beast
             ,
             nor
             his
             Image
             ,
             neither
             had
             received
             his
             mark
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             
             lived
             and
             reigned
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             years
          
           :
           (
           is
           it
           not
           added
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           22.5
           .
           rather
           proves
           their
           reign
           to
           be
           in
           the
           New
           
             Ierusalem
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
           )
           
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           (
           who
           were
           not
           thus
           beheaded
           )
           
             lived
             not
             again
          
           ,
           )
           (
           much
           lesse
           then
           reigned
           with
           Christ
           ,
           )
           
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             were
             past
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             That
             if
             Christ
             shall
             reign
             personally
             on
             Earth
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             as
             they
             all
             conceived
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             time
             was
             now
             at
             hand
             :
             yet
             not
             one
             of
             them
             should
             ,
             or
             possibly
             could
             reign
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             this
             Text
             be
             Vmpire
             :
          
           For
           the
           words
           are
           most
           positive
           ,
           that
           none
           else
           shall
           thus
           reign
           with
           
             Iesus
             Chris●
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             who
             were
             beheaded
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &
           c.
           It
           b●ing
           expresly
           averred
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Dead
             lived
             not
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             were
             past
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           account
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           other
           Protestants
           whose
           Heads
           they
           had
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           those
           Godly
           Christians
           they
           had
           slain
           ,
           murdered
           in
           the
           Wars
           ;
           and
           perchance
           himself
           and
           others
           who
           had
           lost
           their
           Ears
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           and
           were
           shut
           up
           close
           Prisoners
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             opposed
             the
             Beast
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             his
             Image
             ,
             Superstitions
             ,
             innovations
             ,
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             received
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             their
             Foreheads
             or
             hands
             ,
             might
             peradventure
             reign
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           themselves
           and
           other
           Army
           Saints
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           their
           businesse
           ,
           and
           reputed
           it
           their
           honour
           ,
           Saintship
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Heads
           of
           their
           own
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Brethren
           ;
           to
           destroy
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           &
           their
           Privileges
           ;
           secure
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           close
           imprison
           their
           Members
           ,
           worshipping
           the
           very
           beast
           and
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           visibly
           receiving
           his
           mark
           in
           their
           Foreheads
           ,
           hands
           ,
           by
           these
           their
           Jesuitical
           practises
           ;
           keeping
           up
           an
           Army
           and
           Iron-Sword
           still
           drawn
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           oppressing
           ,
           undoing
           of
           their
           Native
           Country
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           keep
           off
           
             the
             wooden
             Crosse
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
          
           h
           
             expresly
             enjoyned
             them
             with
             self-denying
             Spirits
             to
             take
             up
             daily
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           other
           Crosse
           ,
           their
           own
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           these
           perfideous
           ,
           treacherous
           practises
           of
           theirs
           justly
           demerit
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           from
           this
           or
           anie
           other
           Text
           to
           reign
           with
           Christ
           
             in
             his
             Heavenly
             or
             earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           out
           of
           which
           these
           their
           
             seditious
             ,
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             bloody
             practises
             did
             eternally
             exclude
             them
             ,
          
           as
           the
           10
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           verses
           of
           this
           very
           Chapter
           ,
           Rev.
           22.11
           ,
           15.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Gal.
           5.20
           ,
           21.
           resolve
           .
           Therefore
           if
           ever
           they
           
             desired
             or
             expected
             thus
             to
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             presently
             repent
             of
             these
             their
             former
             Exorbitances
             ,
             
             put
             off
             their
             Swords
             from
             their
             sides
             ,
             take
             up
             Christs
             daily
             crosse
             ,
             lay
             down
             their
             own
             heads
             upon
             the
             Block
             ,
             and
             then
             willingly
             chearfully
             lose
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             Treasons
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             opposition
             of
             their
             former
             treasonable
             Plots
             of
             the
             Beast
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             then
             they
             might
             expect
             to
             reign
             with
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             had
             no
             hopes
             by
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
          
           and
           that
           parallel'd
           place
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.11.12
           .
           which
           excellently
           explains
           it
           ;
           
             If
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             live
             with
             him
             ;
             If
             we
             suffer
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             reign
             with
             him
             :
             If
             we
             deny
             by
             him
          
           (
           by
           refusing
           to
           suffer
           with
           or
           for
           him
           )
           
             he
             will
             also
             deny
             us
          
           .
           With
           which
           words
           these
           formerly
           confident
           Swordmen
           were
           so
           non-plussed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           one
           word
           to
           reply
           ,
           and
           gave
           over
           all
           future
           discourses
           of
           this
           subject
           ever
           since
           ,
           being
           as
           unwilling
           to
           lose
           their
           Souldiers
           pay
           or
           Heads
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           i
           young
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ,
           
             To
             sell
             all
             he
             had
             and
             give
             it
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             gain
             eternal
             life
             and
             Treasures
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           consider
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           
             glory
             ,
             excellency
          
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           the
           greatest
           
             comfort
             ,
             felicity
             ,
             security
             of
             his
          
           Church
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             the
             living
             God
             stedfast
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Dan.
           6.26
           .
           
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             and
             changeth
             not
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.6
           .
           
             That
             with
             him
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             or
             shadow
             of
             change
             ,
          
           James
           1.17
           .
           
             That
             he
             is
             the
             same
             immutable
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             :
             That
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             truth
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             commands
             ,
             loving-kindnesse
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             stand
             fast
             ,
             firm
             ,
             unalterable
             to
             all
             generations
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Psal.
           33
           11.
           
           Psalm
           90.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Psalm
           100.5
           .
           Psal.
           02.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Lam.
           5.19
           .
           Hebr.
           8.13
           .
           Psal.
           110.4
           .
           So
           it
           is
           the
           most
           transcendent
           Honour
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           Glory
           of
           God
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christs
           
             Kingship
             ,
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           consolation
           ,
           exultation
           ,
           Beatitude
           of
           their
           Subjects
           and
           chosen
           Saints
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             fitteth
             King
             for
             ever
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             which
             reigns
             and
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ;
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             Throne
             ,
             are
             all
             everlasting
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             enduring
             for
             evermore
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             ;
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             ,
          
           Psalm
           10.16
           .
           Psal.
           29.10
           .
           Psal.
           92.8
           .
           Psal.
           45.6
           .
           Psal.
           145.13
           .
           Psal.
           146.10
           .
           Isay.
           9.7
           .
           Dan.
           4.3
           ,
           34.
           c.
           7.14
           ,
           27.
           
           Jer.
           10.10
           .
           Mar.
           4.7
           ,
           Lu.
           1.32
           ,
           33.2
           Pet.
           1.11
           .
           Rev.
           11.15
           .
           Hebr.
           12.28
           .
           Lam.
           5.19
           .
           
             So
             also
             it
             is
             the
             praise
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             People
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             aud
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             Counsellour
             ,
             or
             publick
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             be
             
             constant
             ,
             stedfast
             ,
             fixed
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             immoveble
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             in
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             courses
             ,
             when
             true
             ,
             just
             ,
             honest
             ,
             upright
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             commendable
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Kingly
             ,
             publick
             Government
             ,
             evidenced
             by
             its
             Antiquitie
             ,
             the
             experiences
             of
             many
             successive
             generations
             to
             be
             beneficial
             ,
             safe
             ,
             just
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             honorable
             for
             the
             gegeneralitie
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             firmlie
             established
             by
             Laws
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             prescription
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             civil
             and
             sacred
             ratifications
             :
             as
             is
             most
             apparent
             by
             Josh.
             24.15
             ,
             16.
             to
             28.
             
             Psal.
             15
             ,
             4.1
             .
             Chron.
             28.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Prov.
             24.21
             .
             Psal.
             57.7
             .
             Psal.
             46.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ps.
             27.1
             ,
             3.
             
             Jer.
             2.11
             .
             Rom.
             8.35
             ,
             36
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
             cap.
             7.37
             .
             Heb.
             6.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Col.
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.17
             .
             c.
             3.3
             .
             Eph.
             6.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Col.
             1.23
             .
             Acts
             20.24
             .
             c.
             21.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             13
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             2
             Chron.
             13.5
             ,
             6.
             c.
             11.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             26.1
             .
             c.
             33.24
             ,
             25.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.13
             ,
             20
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Chron.
             17.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             22.
             to
             28.
             c.
             22.10
             .
             2
             Chron.
             9.8
             .
             c.
             21.7
             .
             Ez.
             37.45
             .
             Prov.
             29.14
             .
             worthy
             special
             observation
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             sinne
             ,
             shame
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             infamy
             ,
             dishonor
             ,
             ruin
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             Church
             ,
             people
             ,
             kingdom
             ,
             State
             ,
             Counsel
             ,
             person
             ,
             to
             be
             addicted
             to
             changes
             ,
             unstable
             ,
             variable
             ,
             unconstant
             ,
             fickle
             ,
             mutable
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             upward
             and
             downward
             ,
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             like
             children
             ,
             fools
             ,
             reeds
             ,
             Vanes
             ,
             weathercocks
             ,
             empty
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             wandring
             stars
             ,
             the
             restless
             sea
             and
             its
             waves
             ,
             tossed
             and
             turned
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             and
             storme
             ;
             like
             wild
             asses
             ,
             dromedaries
             ,
             traversing
             their
             wayes
          
           ;
           or
           
             whorish
             women
             gadding
             about
             to
             change
             their
             lovers
             ,
             wayes
             ,
             and
             doting
             upon
             every
             Novelty
          
           or
           
             New
             lover
             they
             meet
             with
          
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           49.4
           .
           Ps.
           78.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           to
           40.
           
           Ezech.
           16.25
           .
           to
           60.
           
           Jer.
           2.11
           .
           to
           37.
           
           Pro.
           7.11.12
           .
           Jam.
           1.6.8
           .
           Hab.
           1.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Pro.
           24.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Isay
           24.5
           .
           Ps.
           106.20
           .
           Mat.
           11.7
           .
           Rom.
           1.23.25
           .
           Acts
           28.6
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           14.
           to
           22.
           c.
           3.17
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Eph.
           4.14
           .
           Jude
           6
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           16
           ,
           24.
           resolve
           .
           Why
           then
           are
           yon
           alwayes
           ringing
           the
           changes
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           modelling
           ,
           unmodelling
           ,
           chopping
           ,
           changing
           ,
           altering
           ,
           building
           them
           up
           and
           pulling
           them
           down
           again
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           against
           all
           Oathes
           ,
           Vowes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Establishments
           ,
           Policy
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           Settlement
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           become
           the
           
             highest
             transgressors
          
           ,
           Gal.
           2.18
           ?
           Is
           this
           to
           shew
           your selves
           
             Saints
             ,
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             prudent
             Senators
             or
             Statesmen
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           
             but
             to
             be
             that
             generation
             of
             spoylers
             and
             treacherous
             men
             ,
             (
             no
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             trusted
             by
             any
             ,
             though
             you
             speak
             fair
             words
             ,
             nay
             swear
             and
             
             vow
             )
             who
             have
             spoiled
             and
             dealt
             very
             treacherously
             with
             your
             brethren
             and
             the
             House
             of
             your
             Fathers
             ,
          
           (
           who
           raised
           ,
           entrusted
           you
           for
           their
           defence
           and
           preservation
           ;
           )
           against
           whom
           God
           denounceth
           a
           Woe
           ,
           and
           answerable
           retaliation
           in
           conclusion
           :
           to
           be
           spoiled
           and
           dealt
           
             treacherously
             with
             your selves
          
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           your
           new
           Protector
           ,
           and
           those
           now
           sitting
           have
           been
           already
           dealt
           with
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           made
           them
           treacherous
           )
           Is.
           33.1
           .
           Jer.
           12.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           6.
           c.
           3.4
           .
           
             Yea
             such
             Neighbors
             ,
             brethren
             as
             will
             utterly
             supplant
             ,
             deceive
             ,
             slander
             their
             very
             nearest
             ,
             dearest
             relations
             ,
             whose
             habitation
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Deceit
             ;
             whom
             God
             himself
             commands
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             an
             assembly
             of
             treacherous
             ,
             double-minded
             men
             ,
             unstable
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ;
             empty
             clouds
             carried
             about
             with
             a
             tempest
             ;
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             which
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             foaming
             out
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             casting
             out
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ;
             wandring
             stars
             ,
             to
             whom
             are
             reserved
             the
             blackness
             of
             darkness
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           as
           three
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           3
           Apostles
           resolve
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           Isay
           57.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Ier.
           9.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Mich.
           7.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Iam.
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           Iude
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           O
           therefore
           now
           at
           last
           repent
           ,
           repent
           with
           greatest
           grief
           ,
           shame
           ,
           horror
           of
           this
           your
           
             Treachery
             ,
             Inconstancy
             ,
             and
          
           *
           
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             as
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             and
             provocation
             ,
          
           (
           Decemb.
           6.
           1648.
           
           &
           May
           7.
           1659.
           
           )
           
             when
             you
             erred
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             &
             wandred
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             peace
             ,
             truth
             ,
             justice
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             honesty
             ,
             piety
             ,
             duty
             ,
             into
          
           *
           
             such
             Iesuitical
             paths
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             wasting
             and
             des●r●ction
          
           (
           as
           God
           resolves
           ,
           &
           all
           men
           find
           by
           11
           years
           sad
           experiment
           ,
           )
           
             else
             he
             will
             swear
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           If
           these
           Evangelical
           ,
           Scriptural
           Expostulations
           will
           not
           perswade
           you
           ,
           to
           sound
           a
           present
           retreat
           ,
           &
           sue
           out
           a
           Bill
           of
           divorce
           from
           your
           false
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           for
           our
           future
           publike
           safety
           ,
           peace
           settlement
           ;
           M.
           P.
           shall
           then
           intreat
           you
           to
           believe
           your
           own
           Declarations
           :
           In
           your
           last
           ,
           May
           6.
           1659.
           you
           truly
           declare
           to
           the
           world
           
             That
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             hath
             disappointed
             ;
             all
             your
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             rendered
             all
             (
             your
             )
             means
             to
             obviate
             the
             dangers
             and
             settle
             these
             Nations
             in
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             VTTERLY
             INEFFECTVAL
             .
          
           Will
           you
           know
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           ever
           since
           you
           have
           interrupted
           and
           forcibly
           dissoved
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           between
           the
           late
           King
           and
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           Decemb.
           6.
           1648.
           you
           have
           walked
           in
           
             such
             crooked
             counsels
             ,
             pathes
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             violence
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             destruction
             ,
             as
             whosoever
             goeth
             therein
             shall
             NOT
             KNOW
             PEACE
             ,
             and
             have
             neither
             known
             nor
             pursued
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Peace
          
           ;
           as
           God
           himself
           resolves
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           dare
           credit
           him
           ,
           
           Isay
           59.2
           .
           to
           16.
           which
           you
           may
           do
           well
           to
           study
           .
           If
           you
           will
           not
           believe
           God
           ,
           nor
           Mr.
           Prynne
           herein
           ,
           pray
           then
           believe
           your
           own
           selves
           ,
           whiles
           in
           your
           right
           senses
           ,
           
             before
             the
             good
             spirit
             of
             God
             departed
             from
             you
             ,
          
           and
           now
           pursue
           that
           only
           way
           to
           our
           peace
           and
           settlement
           you
           then
           at
           least
           4.
           times
           successively
           prescribed
           .
           In
           your
           
             humble
             Remonstrance
             from
             his
             Excellency
             and
             THE
             ARMY
             under
             his
             command
             ,
          
           presented
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           at
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           25
           June
           1647.
           p.
           12.
           these
           are
           your
           own
           printed
           words
           :
           
             We
             doe
             further
             clearly
             confess
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             see
             how
             there
             can
             be
             any
             peace
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             firm
             or
             lasting
             .
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             and
             provision
             for
             the
             Rights
             ,
          
           
           
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             Immunity
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royal
             Family
             and
             late
             partakers
             .
             And
             herein
             we
             thinke
             that
             tender
             and
             equitable
             dealing
             (
             as
             supposing
             their
             case
             had
             been
             ours
             )
             and
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Common
             love
             and
             Iustice
             diff●sing
             it self
             to
             the
             good
             and
             preservation
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             make
             vp
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Conquest
             over
             their
             hearts
             (
             if
             God
             in
             mercy
             see
             it
             good
             )
             to
             make
             them
             and
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             lasting
             friends
             ,
          
           The
           like
           words
           ,
           expressions
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           you
           use
           in
           your
           
             Representation
             of
             the
             Army
          
           ,
           14
           Iune
           1647.
           &
           in
           your
           Generals
           Letter
           to
           both
           
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           6
           Iuly
           1647.
           
           
             Declaring
             it
             the
             General
             sense
             of
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             Harshness
             ,
             and
             afford
             all
             kind
             usage
             to
             his
             Majesties
             person
             ,
             Family
             ,
             aud
             late
             Party
             ;
             as
             the
             most
             honourable
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             Christian
             way
             and
             the
             most
             hopefull
             course
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             present
             and
             future
             seeds
             of
             Warr
             amongst
             us
             to
             posterity
             ▪
             and
             to
             procure
             a
             lasting
             Peace
             and
             a
             Government
             in
             this
             distracted
             Nation
             :
          
           And
           in
           your
           Proposals
           1
           Aug
           :
           1647.
           for
           
             The
             settlement
             of
             a
             firm
             peace
             ,
          
           you
           have
           the
           like
           expressions
           again
           :
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             in
             his
             Speech
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           Dec.
           4.
           1648.
           
           (
           p.
           79
           ,
           80
           ,
           81
           ,
           82.
           )
           evidenced
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           perswading
           them
           to
           pursue
           this
           only
           way
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           quite
           contradictory
           Remonstr
           :
           20
           Nov.
           1648.
           (
           when
           debauched
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           unsetlement
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           warres
           ,
           desolation
           )
           as
           experience
           hath
           now
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           .
           O
           therefore
           now
           at
           last
           embrace
           ,
           pursue
           this
           true
           and
           only
           way
           to
           safety
           ,
           peace
           ,
           settlement
           by
           your
           own
           quadruple
           Resolutions
           :
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           soon
           have
           peace
           ,
           quietness
           safety
           ,
           and
           assurance
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           having
           thus
           discharged
           his
           Conscience
           towards
           the
           Army-Officers
           and
           Swordmen
           ;
           the
           
             Primum
             mobile
          
           of
           all
           our
           late
           ,
           present
           motions
           and
           commotions
           ,
           wheeling
           about
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           
           shall
           in
           the
           second
           place
           addresse
           himself
           to
           their
           subordinate
           ,
           selected
           
             Westminster
             Conventicle
          
           ,
           now
           sitting
           under
           their
           force
           and
           lure
           ,
           to
           act
           ,
           vote
           what
           they
           prescribe
           them
           ;
           forcibly
           d
           separating
           their
           old
           
             fellow
             Members
             from
             their
             company
          
           ;
           and
           himself
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           hath
           lost
           ,
           suffred
           ,
           spoken
           ,
           written
           ,
           acted
           more
           from
           time
           to
           time
           for
           God
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           their
           privileges
           ,
           against
           all
           Iesuitical
           underminers
           ,
           than
           all
           of
           thē
           put
           together
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           discouragements
           ,
           ingrate
           requitals
           from
           them
           and
           others
           .
           He
           shall
           only
           desire
           them
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           old
           and
           newly
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           to
           answer
           that
           one
           expostularie
           Text
           ,
           Mal.
           2.9
           .
           
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             one
             Father
             ?
             Hath
             not
             one
             God
             created
             us
             ?
          
           (
           yea
           one
           Mother
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Countrey
           engendred
           ,
           nourished
           ,
           entrusted
           us
           all
           alike
           :
           )
           
             Why
             then
             doe
             ye
             deal
             treacherously
             every
             man
             against
             his
             brother
             by
             prophaning
             the
             Covenant
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ?
          
           As
           for
           your
           New
           erected
           ,
           revived
           Republike
           ,
           you
           so
           much
           dote
           on
           ;
           e
           
             Wherin
             ye
             have
             reigned
             as
             Kings
             without
             (
             yea
             against
             )
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             to
             God
             ye
             did
             reign
             ,
             that
             we
             also
             might
             reign
             with
             you
          
           ;
           He
           shall
           desire
           you
           for
           your
           own
           ,
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Religions
           sake
           ,
           safetie
           ,
           honour
           ,
           to
           consider
           its
           Papal
           ,
           Jesuitical
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           Spanish
           ,
           French
           originals
           ,
           and
           its
           sad
           effects
           ,
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           the
           ruine
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           alreadie
           discovered
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           gain
           say
           :
           To
           weigh
           his
           former
           expostulations
           with
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           these
           few
           Scriptural
           (
           to
           omit
           manie
           other
           Political
           ,
           Historical
           considerations
           ,
           beyond
           all
           refutation
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           than
           all
           Politicks
           of
           carnal
           heads
           or
           hearts
           ,
           )
           to
           enamor
           you
           again
           with
           
             hereditarie
             Kings
             and
             Kingship
          
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           so
           rashly
           ,
           brutishly
           ,
           perfidiously
           abjured
           ,
           out
           of
           meer
           self-ends
           and
           interests
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           least
           syllable
           in
           Scripture
           to
           justifie
           either
           the
           forcible
           bloudie
           manner
           of
           erecting
           ,
           new
           modelling
           your
           
             Illegitimate
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           or
           your
           adopting
           it
           in
           the
           place
           of
           our
           old
           Kingdom
           and
           Kingship
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           is
           a
           
             King
             by
             birth
          
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           Mat.
           2.2
           .
           Lu.
           1.32
           ,
           33.
           
           So
           it
           is
           also
           his
           supremest
           ,
           royallest
           Title
           ,
           Attribute
           in
           the
           very
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           f
           
             King
             ,
             &
             Lord
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             :
          
           Now
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Kings
           ,
           kingship
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           divests
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           of
           these
           his
           most
           royal
           Titles
           and
           Soveraigntie
           ;
           Because
           he
           is
           thus
           stiled
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           earthly
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           
           Lords
           ,
           who
           rule
           and
           reign
           over
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           by
           ,
           for
           ,
           through
           ,
           under
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           Viceroyes
           ,
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           are
           appointed
           ,
           commissioned
           ,
           accountable
           to
           ,
           judged
           ,
           
             removed
             by
             him
             alone
          
           ;
           as
           subordinate
           Kings
           were
           by
           the
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Assyria
             ,
             Parthia
             ,
          
           and
           our
           Edgar
           ,
           who
           were
           stiled
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           because
           Kings
           were
           Subjects
           to
           them
           ,
           held
           their
           Crowns
           by
           ,
           from
           ,
           and
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           homage
           to
           them
           as
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           at
           large
           in
           Mr.
           Seldens
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           part
           1.
           ch
           .
           3.
           sect
           .
           2.
           and
           Dan
           :
           2.21
           .
           37
           ,
           38.47
           .
           c.
           17.25
           .
           many
           of
           these
           Kings
           losing
           this
           Title
           of
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           when
           their
           subordinate
           Kings
           and
           kingdomes
           revolted
           ,
           ceased
           ,
           or
           escheated
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           :
           In
           relation
           to
           these
           Titles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           prophecied
           ,
           Ps.
           72.10.11
           .
           
             The
             KINGS
             of
             Tarshish
          
           ,
           and
           
             OF
             THE
             ISLES
          
           shall
           bring
           presents
           ,
           (
           principally
           intended
           ,
           verified
           of
           this
           our
           
             Island
             of
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           which
           
           had
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           we
           read
           of
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           Lucius
           ;
           the
           first
           Christian
           Queen
           ,
           Helena
           ;
           the
           first
           and
           most
           glorious
           Christian
           Emperor
           ,
           Consiantine
           the
           Great
           ;
           the
           first
           Christian
           King
           who
           opposed
           ,
           abolished
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           Henrie
           the
           8.
           the
           first
           Protestant
           King
           who
           by
           publike
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           abolished
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           established
           the
           reformed
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           &
           the
           first
           Protestant
           Queen
           who
           did
           the
           like
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           King
           Edward
           the
           6.
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           and
           
             more
             devout
             pious
             Kings
             ,
             Queens
             ,
             martyred
             for
             religion
             ,
             canonized
             for
          
           SAINTS
           ,
           
             and
             reputed
             such
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             and
             Kalendars
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           than
           anie
           other
           Kingdom
           or
           Countrie
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           great
           or
           populous
           soever
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           and
           forein
           Histories
           record
           to
           our
           immortal
           Honor.
           )
           It
           then
           follows
           ,
           the
           
             Kings
             of
          
           Sheba
           &
           Seba
           
             shall
             offer
             gifts
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           ALL
           KINGS
           
             shall
             fall
             down
             before
             him
          
           (
           in
           way
           of
           adoration
           ,
           &
           by
           their
           president
           and
           leading
           example
           )
           
             all
             Nations
             (
             under
             them
             )
             shall
             serve
             him
             .
          
           How
           can
           ,
           how
           dare
           you
           then
           abolish
           Kings
           ,
           Kingship
           ,
           Lords
           (
           especially
           in
           our
           Island
           )
           without
           committing
           the
           highest
           Treason
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           our
           Kings
           and
           Lords
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Since
           REGNUM
           ANGLIAE
           EST
           REGNUM
           DEI
           ,
           &
           IPSE
           SIBI
           REGES
           PROVIDEBIT
           :
           as
           our
           
           Historians
           inform
           us
           :
           )
           And
           can
           you
           
           
             resist
             his
             power
          
           with
           all
           your
           armed
           forces
           ?
           are
           you
           stronger
           than
           he
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           enter
           into
           judgment
           with
           you
           for
           depriving
           him
           of
           these
           Titles
           ?
        
         
           2ly
           .
           Consider
           ,
           It
           is
           Gods
           special
           promise
           ,
           covenant
           made
           to
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           Gen
           :
           17.6
           .
           
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             
             exceeding
             fruitful
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             Nations
             of
             thee
             ,
             &
             Kings
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             thee
          
           ;
           And
           his
           extraordinarie
           blessing
           on
           Sara
           ,
           v
           :
           16.
           
           
             I
             will
             bless
             her
             ,
             &
             she
             shall
             be
             a
             Mother
             of
             Nations
             ,
             &
             Kings
             of
             People
             shall
             be
             of
             her
             .
          
           3ly
           ,
           It
           was
           Iudah
           his
           blessing
           ,
           Prerogative
           ,
           Gen.
           49.8.10
           .
           
             Thy
             Fathers
             children
             shall
             bow
             down
             before
             thee
             :
          
           The
           
             Scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             Iudah
             ,
             nor
             a
             Law-giver
             from
             between
             his
             feet
             until
          
           Shiloh
           come
           .
           4ly
           ,
           When
           Balaam
           prophecied
           of
           the
           happiness
           &
           prosperity
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           useth
           these
           as
           the
           highest
           expressions
           thereof
           ,
           Num.
           23.21
           .
           &c.
           24.7
           .
           
             The
             shout
             of
             a
             KING
             is
             among
             them
             :
             and
             his
             KING
             shall
             be
             higher
             than
             Agag
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdoms
             shall
             be
             exalted
             :
          
           5ly
           ,
           It
           is
           recorded
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Sam
           :
           5.12
           .
           
             David
             perceived
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             established
             him
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             exalted
             his
             kingdom
             for
             his
             people
             Israels
             sake
             .
             And
             when
             God
             (
             after
             he
             made
             him
             King
             over
             them
             )
             had
             promised
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Nathan
             ,
          
           2
           Sam
           :
           7.10
           .
           
             Moreover
             I
             will
             appoint
             a
             place
             for
             my
             people
             Israel
             ,
             and
             will
             plant
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             in
             a
             place
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             move
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             children
             of
             wickedness
             afflict
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             time
             ,
             under
             their
             Iudges
             :
          
           How
           did
           God
           effect
           this
           promise
           ?
           but
           by
           establishing
           an
           hereditarie
           kingdom
           amongst
           them
           in
           David
           ,
           
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             rest
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             round
             about
             :
             And
             when
             thy
             dayes
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             sleep
             with
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             up
             thy
             seed
             after
             thee
             ,
             which
             shall
             proceed
             out
             of
             thy
             bowels
             ,
             and
             will
             establish
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             And
             thine
             House
             and
             thy
             kingdom
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             Throne
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Ver
           :
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           16.
           
           How
           much
           holy
           David
           was
           transported
           ,
           yea
           ravished
           with
           this
           News
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           enlargement
           of
           Spirit
           he
           
             blessed
             God
             for
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             greatest
             blessing
             and
             confirmation
             of
             his
             people
          
           Israel
           
             by
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           v
           :
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           and
           
             the
             highest
             honor
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
          
           you
           may
           read
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           Thus
           again
           amplified
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           his
           Princes
           ,
           to
           his
           Captains
           of
           thousands
           ,
           of
           hundreds
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           and
           other
           mighty
           men
           ,
           1
           Chron
           :
           28.4
           .
           to
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             chose
             me
             before
             all
             the
             house
             of
             my
             Father
             to
             be
             King
             over
             Israel
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             chosen
             Iudah
             to
             be
             Ruler
             ,
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             the
             house
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             my
             Father
             he
             liked
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             King
             over
             all
             Israel
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             my
             sons
             he
             hath
             chosen
          
           Solomon
           
             my
             son
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Lord
             over
             Israel
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             his
             Father
             ;
             Moreover
             I
             will
             establish
             his
             kingdom
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             constant
             to
             doe
             
             my
             commandements
             and
             my
             judgements
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Now
             therefore
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             she
             audience
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             keep
             and
             seek
             for
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             possess
             this
             good
             Land
             ;
             and
             leave
             it
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             for
             your
             children
             after
             you
             for
             ever
             .
          
           An
           hereditarie
           Kingdom
           being
           the
           chiefest
           means
           and
           blessing
           under
           God
           to
           preserve
           the
           inheritances
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Nobles
           and
           mightie
           men
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           Colonels
           ,
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           themselves
           ,
           in
           Gods
           and
           Davids
           computation
           ;
           who
           lost
           all
           they
           had
           ,
           by
           *
           forsaking
           their
           lawful
           Hereditarie
           Kings
           ,
           and
           were
           carried
           into
           captivitie
           .
           6ly
           ,
           The
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           Promise
           to
           
             David
             ,
             &
             his
             seed
          
           ,
           was
           reputed
           an
           extraordinarie
           blessing
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           King
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           ,
           God
           himself
           ,
           
             the
             people
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           and
           
             the
             whole
             Land
          
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           1
           of
           Kings
           1.36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           48.
           c.
           2.4.12
           .
           c.
           3.6
           ,
           to
           15.
           c.
           8.20
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           worthy
           perusal
           :
           but
           even
           by
           foreign
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           :
           Witness
           that
           memorable
           Letter
           of
           Hiram
           King
           of
           Tyre
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           2.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             loved
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             thee
             King
             over
             them
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             that
             hath
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             to
             David
             the
             King
             a
             wise
             son
             ,
             endued
             with
             prudence
             and
             understanding
             ,
             that
             might
             build
             an
             House
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             an
             house
             for
             his
             kingdom
             .
          
           And
           that
           speech
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sheba
           to
           him
           ,
           1
           Kings
           10.9
           .
           2
           Chron
           :
           9.8
           .
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             which
             delighteth
             in
             thee
             to
             set
             thee
             on
             his
             Throne
             to
             be
             King
             for
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             :
             Because
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             loved
             Israel
             to
             establish
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             therefore
             made
             he
             thee
             King
             over
             them
             to
             do
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             magnified
             Solomon
             exceedingly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             such
             royal
             Majestie
             ,
             Honor
             ,
             and
             such
             riches
             on
             him
             and
             his
             people
             too
             ,
             as
             had
             not
             been
             bestowed
             on
             anie
             King
             or
             people
             before
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Chron
           :
           29.25
           ,
           28
           ,
           30.
           2
           
           Chron
           :
           1.9
           .
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Chap.
           9.9
           .
           to
           30.
           
           Neh.
           13.26
           .
           7ly
           ,
           God
           himself
           records
           by
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           Prov.
           20.8.26
           .
           
             A
             King
             that
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Iudgment
             scattereth
             away
             all
             evil
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             the
             wheel
             over
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           Prov
           :
           29.4.14
           .
           
             The
             King
             by
             Iudgement
             stablishe●
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           Yea
           
             the
             King
             that
             faithfully
             judgeth
             the
             Land
             ,
             his
             throne
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             :
          
           And
           he
           resolves
           definitively
           against
           all
           Opponents
           ,
           Eccles.
           10.17
           .
           
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             o
             Land
             ,
             when
             thy
             King
             is
             the
             son
             of
             Nobles
             .
          
           8ly
           ,
           God
           himself
           doth
           specially
           promise
           the
           Succession
           and
           Continuance
           of
           Hereditarie
           Kings
           
           and
           Princes
           as
           a
           blessing
           ,
           reward
           to
           his
           people
           for
           their
           obedience
           to
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           chief
           means
           of
           their
           perpetual
           continuance
           in
           houour
           ,
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           Jer.
           17.24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           &c.
           
           22.4
           .
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             if
             ye
             diligently
             hearken
             unto
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             hallow
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             work
             thereon
             ,
             then
             shall
             there
             enter
             into
             the
             Gates
             of
             this
             City
             ,
          
           (
           mark
           it
           )
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             sitting
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             riding
             in
             Chariots
             ,
             on
             Horses
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             Princes
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             this
             City
             shall
             remain
             and
             flourish
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           9ly
           .
           It
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           though
           divers
           of
           the
           hereditarie
           Kings
           of
           Davids
           posterity
           were
           verie
           wicked
           and
           idolatrous
           ,
           yet
           
             God
             himself
          
           (
           though
           *
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           who
           setteth
           up
           Kings
           ,
           and
           pulleth
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           whom
           soever
           he
           pleaseth
           )
           
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             made
             to
          
           David
           ,
           would
           neither
           remove
           ,
           nor
           disinherit
           them
           ,
           thongh
           he
           did
           very
           sorely
           afflict
           and
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           Ps.
           89
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           20.
           to
           38.
           2
           
           Sam.
           7.11
           .
           to
           18.
           1
           
           King.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           39.
           
           Of
           this
           we
           have
           a
           memorable
           Scripture-Presidents
           1
           King.
           15.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ▪
           
             Ahijam
             King
             of
             Iudah
          
           walked
           in
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           done
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           was
           not
           perfect
           before
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           heart
           of
           David
           his
           Father
           .
           Nevertheless
           for
           
             Davids
             sake
             did
             the
             Lord
             give
             him
             a
             lamp
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Son
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             Ierusalem
             ;
             Because
          
           David
           
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           So
           2
           Chron.
           21.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Jehoram
           reigned
           8
           
             years
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             like
             as
             did
             the
             House
             of
          
           Ahab
           ,
           
             for
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Daughter
             of
          
           Ahab
           
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             he
             wrought
             that
             which
             was
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Howbeit
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             destroy
             the
             House
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             because
             of
             the
             Covenant
             he
             had
             made
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             as
             he
          
           *
           
             promised
             to
             give
             a
             light
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             Sons
             for
             ever
             ▪
          
           Which
           Texts
           compared
           with
           Psal.
           131.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           infablibly
           ratifie
           these
           thtee
           conclusions
           .
           1.
           
           That
           as
           Gods
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           made
           to
           David
           ,
           and
           his
           Royal
           Posteritie
           ,
           did
           not
           determine
           by
           Davids
           death
           ,
           but
           extended
           to
           all
           his
           Posterity
           after
           him
           ;
           so
           our
           Oaths
           of
           
             Fealty
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             made
             to
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             &
             Successors
             in
             precise
             terms
             ,
          
           determined
           not
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           
             but
             remain
             to
             his
             Royal
             Posterity
             ,
          
           and
           are
           perpetually
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           them
           ,
           uuder
           pain
           of
           highest
           perjury
           ,
           guilt
           ,
           punishment
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           apparent
           if
           compared
           with
           Gen.
           50.25
           .
           Exod.
           13.19
           .
           Josh.
           24.32
           .
           Josh.
           9.15
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Sam.
           20
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           
           23
           ,
           42
           ,
           c.
           24.21
           .
           22
           2
           Sam.
           9.1
           ,
           3
           ,
           &c.
           c.
           21.1
           .
           to
           10.
           2ly
           .
           That
           the
           Sinnes
           and
           wickednesses
           of
           Davids
           posteritie
           ,
           did
           not
           cause
           God
           himself
           to
           break
           his
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           jndicially
           to
           deprive
           or
           disinherit
           them
           of
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           inviolable
           and
           immutable
           ,
           Ps.
           89.3
           ,
           4.34
           .
           Psal.
           132
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Heb.
           6.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Much
           lesse
           then
           may
           we
           or
           any
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           men
           infringe
           our
           Oaths
           ,
           Covenants
           to
           our
           sacred
           hereditarie
           Kings
           and
           their
           posteritie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           or
           wickednesse
           ,
           nor
           disinherit
           thē
           of
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           Scepters
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           Realm
           ,
           Ps.
           15.4
           .
           Ec.
           8.2
           .
           3ly
           .
           That
           a
           hereditarie
           succession
           of
           Kings
           in
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           be
           wicked
           ,
           is
           yet
           a
           special
           means
           ordained
           by
           God
           for
           the
           establishment
           ,
           peace
           ,
           perpetuity
           of
           their
           kingdoms
           and
           people
           :
           which
           else
           would
           be
           unsetled
           ,
           distracted
           ,
           consumed
           ,
           destroyed
           by
           civil
           wars
           ,
           distractions
           ,
           and
           Usurpers
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           destroying
           ,
           murdering
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           kindom
           of
           
             Israel
             was
             after
             the
             revolt
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             from
             the
             house
             of
          
           David
           ,
           whose
           *
           hereditarie
           kingdom
           continued
           
             at
             least
          
           134
           years
           
             after
             the
             total
             destruction
             &
             captivity
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
          
           :
           whose
           revolt
           from
           the
           House
           of
           David
           produced
           nought
           else
           but
           a
           Succession
           of
           very
           wicked
           ,
           idolatrous
           Kings
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           endlesse
           wars
           ,
           miseries
           ,
           publick
           Idolatry
           ,
           Apostacie
           from
           God
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sins
           ,
           rapines
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           Captivity
           ,
           as
           the
           books
           of
           Kings
           and
           Chronicles
           resolve
           ,
           especially
           2
           
             Kings
             .
             ch
          
           .
           17.
           
           In
           which
           revolt
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Godly
           men
           throughout
           the
           revolting
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           set
           their
           hearts
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           left
           their
           possessions
           and
           went
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Rhehoboam
           the
           Son
           of
           Solomon
           against
           the
           
             Vsurper
             Ieroboam
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           records
           for
           their
           honour
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           11.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           10ly
           .
           Upon
           this
           verie
           reason
           God
           himself
           records
           ,
           that
           when
           *
           Athaliah
           had
           slain
           all
           the
           
             seed
             Royal
          
           but
           Ioash
           ,
           and
           usurped
           the
           
             Royal
             Throne
          
           for
           six
           years
           space
           ,
           Ioash
           being
           but
           an
           Infant
           ,
           Iehojadah
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           hid
           him
           from
           this
           Usurper
           till
           he
           was
           seven
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           then
           entring
           into
           a
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Captains
           
             of
             Hundreds
             ,
             Rulers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Levites
             ,
             they
             all
             assembled
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           &
           entred
           into
           an
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             Son
             should
             reign
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             they
             presently
             brought
             out
             the
             Kings
             Son
             ,
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             anointed
             him
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             Athaliah
             the
             Vsurper
             hearing
             ,
             run
             out
             
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             
               Treason
               ,
               treason
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             Iehojadah
             the
             Priest
             commanded
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Host
             presently
             to
             seize
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             cary
             her
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             should
             follow
             her
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             carried
             her
             forth
             and
             slew
             her
             :
             After
             which
             Iehojadah
             made
             a
             Covenant
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             ▪
             and
             all
             the
             Captains
             ,
             Governors
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             brought
             down
             the
             Kings
             Son
             from
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Kings
             House
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             kingdom
             .
             And
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             rejoyced
             ,
             and
             
               the
               City
               was
               quiet
            
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             had
             slain
             Athaliah
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             2
             Kings
             ,
             11.4
             &c.
             
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             
          
           This
           ‖
           Ioash
           being
           afterwards
           slain
           by
           the
           
             conspiracy
             of
             his
             Servants
             against
             him
             ,
             Amaziah
          
           his
           Son
           ,
           reigned
           in
           his
           stead
           by
           hereditarie
           Succession
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           established
           in
           the
           kingdō
           
             slew
             his
             Servants
             that
             had
             slain
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           not
           their
           Children
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           After
           this
           *
           Ammon
           the
           Son
           of
           Manasses
           succeeding
           his
           father
           ,
           worshipping
           his
           
             Idols
             ,
             following
             his
             Sinnes
             ,
             and
             trespassing
             more
             and
             more
             without
             humbling
             himself
             ;
             his
             Servants
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             in
             his
             own
             House
             .
          
           But
           the
           
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             slew
             all
             that
             had
             conspired
             against
             King
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             made
          
           Josiah
           
             his
             Son
             King
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
          
           (
           not
           disinherited
           him
           for
           his
           Fathers
           and
           Grand-Fathers
           crying
           Sinnes
           ,
           )
           
             as
             the
             only
             means
             ordained
             by
             God
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             peace
             and
             settlement
          
           Which
           sacred
           Presidents
           of
           Gods
           own
           registring
           ,
           and
           his
           peculiar
           peoples
           making
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           Commands
           ,
           for
           our
           imitation
           in
           like
           cases
           ,
           are
           a
           more
           real
           ,
           sacred
           means
           to
           our
           present
           peace
           ,
           safety
           ,
           establishment
           ,
           than
           any
           the
           Army-Saints
           ,
           Sectaries
           ,
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Westminster
           Conclave
           can
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Statute
           of
           27
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.
           have
           declared
           ,
           enacted
           it
           to
           be
           legal
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           scriptural
           .
           11ly
           .
           When
           God
           himself
           promised
           restitution
           from
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           resettlement
           ,
           re-establishment
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           promising
           the
           restitution
           of
           their
           lawfull
           hereditary
           King
           and
           kingdom
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           re-uniting
           of
           their
           kingdoms
           (
           formerly
           divided
           by
           rebellion
           against
           ,
           and
           revolt
           from
           the
           House
           of
           David
           and
           hereditary
           Royal
           line
           )
           into
           one
           ,
           Mich.
           2
           ,
           13.
           c.
           48.
           
           
             Their
             King
             shall
             pass
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             on
             the
             head
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             first
             Dominion
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           Zech.
           9.9
           .
           
             &c.
             Rejoyce
             greatly
             O
             Daughter
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             behold
             thy
             King
             cometh
             unto
             thee
             :
             be
             is
             just
             and
             having
             Salvation
             ,
             &c.
             and
             his
             Dominion
             shall
             
             be
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           32.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             
               Behold
               a
               King
               shall
               reign
               in
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               Princes
               shall
               rule
               in
               Iudgement
            
             ;
             And
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             hiding
             place
             from
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             a
             Covert
             from
             the
             Tempest
             ,
             as
             Rivers
             of
             Water
             in
             a
             dry
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             great
             Rock
             in
             a
             weary
             Land
             ,
             Ezech.
             37.22
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             I
             will
             make
             them
             one
             Nation
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             upon
             the
             Mountain
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             
               one
               King
               shall
               be
               King
               to
               them
               all
               ,
            
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             two
             Nations
             ,
             neither
             
               shall
               they
               be
               divided
               into
               two
               Kingdoms
               any
               more
               .
            
             And
             David
             my
             Servant
             shall
             be
             KING
             over
             them
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               all
               have
               one
               Shepheard
               over
               them
            
             :
             they
             shall
             also
             walk
             in
             my
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             keep
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             that
             I
             have
             given
             to
             Iacob
             my
             Servant
             ,
             even
             they
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             their
             Childrens
             Children
             FOR
             EVER
             ,
             and
             my
             Servant
             
               David
               shall
               be
               their
               Prince
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           Which
           is
           likewise
           repeated
           and
           amplyfied
           Ezech.
           39.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Zeph.
           3.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Jer.
           23.4
           ,
           5.
           c.
           33.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Which
           Texts
           ,
           though
           mistically
           meant
           of
           our
           King
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           hereditary
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           sitting
           upon
           his
           
             Fathers
             Throne
             ,
             and
             ruling
             for
             ever
             over
             his
             mystical
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           comparing
           them
           with
           Isay
           9.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Dan.
           7.27
           .
           Lu.
           1.32
           ,
           33.
           yet
           since
           King
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           ,
           and
           other
           pious
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           their
           hereditary
           kingdom
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           our
           
             Spiritual
             King
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           everlasting
           ,
           spiritual
           kingdom
           ,
           And
           Christ
           Jesus
           under
           the
           very
           Title
           ,
           Name
           ,
           Notion
           of
           an
           hereditary
           King
           alone
           (
           not
           of
           an
           Optimacy
           ,
           Oligarchy
           ,
           Popularity
           ,
           Democracy
           ,
           or
           elective
           King
           )
           is
           thus
           prophesied
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           Redeemer
           ,
           Restorer
           ,
           Establisher
           ,
           Preserver
           ,
           Defender
           of
           his
           captivated
           ,
           oppressed
           ,
           inthralled
           ,
           dissipated
           ,
           divided
           ,
           unreformed
           Subjects
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           Church
           ,
           People
           ;
           and
           his
           perpetual
           prese●●
           with
           and
           reign
           over
           them
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           the
           restauration
           ,
           unity
           ,
           felicity
           ,
           prosperity
           ,
           safety
           ,
           perpetuity
           of
           his
           kingdom
           and
           people
           ,
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           were
           to
           their
           Subjects
           during
           their
           successive
           Reigns
           :
           and
           seeing
           Christs
           mistical
           Church
           and
           Saints
           ,
           are
           alwaies
           thus
           stiled
           
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           but
           never
           a
           Free-State
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           at
           least
           but
           once
           ,
           Eph.
           2.12
           .
           the
           only
           Text
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           where
           this
           word
           is
           mentioned
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           in
           opposition
           ,
           or
           contradistinction
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           with
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           
           our
           Kingdom
           in
           g
           some
           Statutes
           in
           stiled
           a
           Common-wealth
           )
           as
           being
           the
           h
           
             excellentest
             ,
             honourablest
             ,
             durablest
             ,
             freest
             ,
             happiest
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             forms
             of
             Republick
             ,
          
           under
           which
           general
           name
           it
           is
           comprised
           :
           It
           thence
           infallibly
           follows
           ,
           that
           an
           hereditary
           Kingship
           ,
           kingdome
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           happiest
           ,
           durablest
           ,
           securest
           ,
           honourablest
           ,
           desireablest
           of
           all
           other
           Governments
           whatsoever
           ,
           being
           the
           verie
           Government
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           was
           
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             his
             Father
             ,
             Mat.
          
           2.2
           .
           Lu.
           1.32
           ,
           33.
           
             and
             was
             not
             chosen
             King
             by
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           like
           an
           Elective
           King
           ;
           but
           
             elected
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Subjects
          
           ;
           as
           he
           expreslie
           resolves
           ,
           Iohn
           15.16
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1
           ,
           2.9
           .
           Rev.
           17.14
           .
           And
           that
           the
           restitution
           of
           this
           our
           antient
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           (
           not
           of
           a
           new
           Jesuitical
           ,
           Spanish
           ;
           Outlandish
           Republick
           )
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           way
           to
           our
           restauration
           ,
           redemption
           ,
           peace
           ,
           settlement
           ,
           safetie
           and
           future
           prosperity
           ;
           as
           the
           Parliament
           and
           most
           excellent
           preamble
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           25
           H.
           8.
           c.
           22.
           (
           worthy
           perusal
           )
           resolves
           .
           Wherin
           after
           many
           long
           intestine
           civil
           wars
           for
           the
           Title
           ,
           succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Soveraigntie
           of
           our
           Realm
           ,
           
             The
             Nobles
             and
             Commons
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           calling
           to
           mind
           ,
           
             That
             the
             unity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             wealth
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             (
             and
             Inheritance
             )
             of
             the
             Subjects
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             most
             specially
             and
             principally
             above
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
          
           (
           let
           our
           Republicans
           ,
           and
           
             Westminster
             Juncto
          
           observe
           it
           well
           )
           
             consisteth
             and
             resteth
             in
             the
             certainty
             and
             surety
             of
             the
             procreation
             and
             posterity
             of
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             ,
             in
             whose
             most
             Royal
             person
             at
             this
             present
             time
             is
             no
             manner
             of
             doubt
             nor
             question
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Statutes
           of
           1
           
             Iac.
             c.
          
           1
           ,
           2.
           resolve
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           at
           all
           in
           
             King
             Iames
          
           or
           King
           Charles
           )
           did
           thereupon
           by
           this
           special
           Act
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           Oath
           ,
           declare
           aad
           establish
           the
           surety
           ,
           title
           or
           succession
           of
           the
           Grown
           of
           England
           in
           him
           and
           
             his
             Heirs
             for
             ever
             ,
             upon
             which
             dependeth
             all
             our
             joy
             and
             wealth
             ,
          
           as
           they
           more
           at
           large
           expresse
           .
           13ly
           .
           God
           himself
           in
           direct
           terms
           declares
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           and
           badge
           of
           honour
           and
           prosperity
           for
           any
           Nation
           to
           be
           advanced
           from
           a
           Commonwealth
           or
           Principality
           into
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           Ezech.
           15.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Thou
             didst
             prosper
             into
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             thy
             renown
             went
             forth
             among
             the
             Heathen
             for
             thy
             beauty
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             perfect
             through
             my
             comelynesse
             ,
             which
             I
             put
             upou
             thee
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           which
           compared
           with
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Powers
             that
             are
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.16
           .
           
             For
             by
             him
             are
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             all
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
          
           Tit.
           3.1
           .
           
             Put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalityes
             and
             Powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             17.
             
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             
               King
               as
               Supream
            
             :
             Fear
             God
             ,
             
               Honour
               the
               King
            
             ;
          
           are
           infallible
           demonstrations
           ,
           That
           as
           kingdomes
           and
           Kings
           are
           of
           Divine
           institution
           and
           planting
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           reputed
           ,
           instituted
           by
           God
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           prosperous
           ,
           happyest
           ,
           divinest
           ,
           honourablest
           ,
           supreamest
           of
           all
           other
           forms
           of
           Government
           and
           Governors
           whatsoever
           ,
           created
           by
           and
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           the
           very
           Governments
           and
           Governors
           alone
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           precisely
           promised
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           most
           advance
           his
           own
           
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             Church
             and
             Glory
             ,
          
           (
           as
           is
           undenyable
           by
           *
           Ps.
           68.29.31.32
           Ps.
           102.22
           .
           2
           Kings
           19.19
           .
           Isay.
           37.20
           .
           Rev.
           11.15
           .
           Psal.
           2.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Psal.
           68.29
           .
           Psal.
           72
           10
           11.
           
           Psal.
           102.
           15.
           
           Psal.
           138.4
           .
           Ps.
           144.10
           Ps.
           148.11
           .
           Ps.
           149.8
           .
           Isay
           49.7
           ,
           13.
           c.
           52.15
           .
           c.
           60.3
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           16.
           c.
           62.2
           .
           Rev.
           21
           24.
           )
           the
           expresse
           lively
           Images
           of
           Christs
           own
           Spi-Spiritual
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             Kingship
          
           ,
           on
           whose
           Throne
           alone
           they
           sit
           ,
           as
           his
           Vicegerents
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           9.8
           .
           Col.
           1.16
           and
           therefore
           are
           stiled
           
             Kings
             ,
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           not
           Optimacies
           ,
           or
           Republicks
           )
           yea
           not
           only
           Kings
           but
           Gods
           ,
           and
           
             Gods
             Anointed
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Exod.
           22.8
           .
           Iosh.
           22
           22.
           
           Ps.
           82
           ▪
           1
           ,
           6.
           
           Iohn
           10.34
           .
           1
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           2
           Sam.
           12.3
           ,
           5.
           c.
           22
           52.
           
           Psal.
           20.6
           .
           Isay
           45.1
           .
           Lam.
           4.20
           .
           1
           Sam.
           16.6
           .
           c.
           24.6
           ,
           10
           c.
           26.9
           ,
           11
           ,
           1
           ,
           23
           2
           Sam.
           19.21
           .
           14ly
           .
           
             God
             himself
             in
             sundry
             Scriptures
             positively
             declares
             ,
             and
             denounceth
             the
             plucking
             up
             or
             rooting
             out
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             no
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             a
             base
             or
             viler
             Kingdom
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             leaving
             of
             an
             antient
             Kingdom
             without
             a
             
               King
               ,
               or
               hereditary
               Successor
               or
               Heir
               to
               sway
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               most
               severe
               ,
               sad
               ,
               grievous
               Iudgement
               and
               Punishment
               on
               them
               for
               their
               crying
               ,
               hainous
               offences
               and
               Sinnes
               against
               him
            
             ;
          
           yea
           an
           immediate
           concomitant
           or
           Forerunner
           of
           their
           utter
           desoiation
           ,
           &
           a
           matter
           of
           present
           and
           future
           lamentation
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           mercy
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           as
           our
           seduced
           Bedlam-Republicans
           ,
           Army-Saints
           ,
           and
           Pseudo-Politicians
           repute
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           these
           Texts
           infallibly
           resolve
           ,
           Judg.
           17.6
           ,
           &c.
           c.
           18.1
           .
           &c.
           c.
           17.1
           .
           &c.
           c.
           21.25
           .
           Hos.
           3.4
           .
           c.
           10.3.7.15
           .
           (
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           )
           Is.
           9.2
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           c.
           7.16
           .
           Amos
           1.8.10.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           c.
           2
           ,
           2.5
           .
           &c.
           Mich.
           4.9.10
           .
           
           Jer.
           17.25.27
           .
           c.
           22.5
           .
           to
           30.
           c.
           25.8
           .
           to
           38.
           
           Ezech.
           19.14
           ,
           15.
           (
           a
           signal
           Text
           )
           c.
           17.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           c.
           29.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Lam.
           1.6
           .
           c.
           2.6.9
           .
           c.
           4.20
           .
           c.
           5.16
           .
           Hab.
           1.10.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Nah.
           3.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Hag.
           2.22
           .
           Ezech.
           21.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Against
           which
           Scriptures
           (
           worthie
           your
           particular
           perusal
           )
           no
           one
           Text
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           to
           prove
           it
           a
           blessing
           ,
           benefit
           ,
           honor
           to
           any
           kingdom
           or
           Nation
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           15ly
           As
           for
           your
           new
           magnified
           Common-wealth
           and
           Aristocracie
           ,
           preferred
           by
           you
           before
           our
           Kings
           and
           Monarchie
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           that
           of
           Prov.
           28.2
           .
           
             For
             the
             Transgression
             of
             a
             Land
             many
             are
             the
             Princes
          
           (
           or
           Governors
           )
           thereof
           ,
           but
           
             by
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             and
             knowledge
             the
             State
             thereof
             shall
             be
             prolonged
             :
          
           And
           compare
           it
           with
           Hosea
           10.3
           .
           
             For
             now
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             King
             because
             we
             feared
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             then
             should
             a
             King
             do
             to
             us
             :
             Lam
             :
          
           5.16.8
           .
           
             The
             Crown
             of
             our
             head
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           our
           
             King
             ,
             c.
          
           4.20
           .
           )
           
             is
             fallen
             :
             wo
             unto
             us
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             :
             Servants
             have
             ruled
             over
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             delivereth
             us
             out
             of
             their
             hand
             .
          
           And
           then
           you
           must
           needs
           confess
           ;
           that
           your
           subversion
           of
           our
           Kingly
           Government
           by
           one
           
             single
             person
          
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Polarchie
           and
           New
           Republike
           under
           many
           ‖
           Servants
           &
           Governors
           ,
           is
           in
           Gods
           own
           ,
           his
           Churches
           ,
           peoples
           account
           ,
           an
           heavie
           judgement
           ,
           vassallage
           ,
           bondage
           on
           them
           for
           their
           
             transgressions
             ,
             sinnes
          
           ,
           and
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           lamentation
           ,
           woe
           ,
           Ezech.
           19.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           not
           a
           blessing
           ,
           ease
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           means
           of
           their
           happiness
           or
           establishment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           derive
           the
           Pattern
           of
           your
           
             New
             Commonwealth
          
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           presidents
           of
           God
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           only
           from
           the
           a
           
             Old
             Heathen
             ,
             bloudie
             Romans
          
           ,
           after
           their
           Regifugium
           ;
           who
           were
           alwaies
           altering
           their
           Government
           from
           one
           new
           form
           to
           another
           ,
           continuing
           not
           long
           in
           anie
           one
           condition
           ,
           till
           
             setled
             in
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Empire
          
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           in
           a
           Regal
           
             Roman
             Pontiff
          
           ;
           in
           which
           state
           it
           hath
           continued
           almost
           1700.
           years
           ;
           and
           the
           new
           Jesuitical
           models
           of
           
             Parsons
             ,
             Campanella
             ,
             Richelieu
             ,
             Mazarine
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           recommended
           to
           you
           from
           Antichristian
           Rome
           to
           work
           our
           ruine
           ;
           Or
           at
           leastwise
           from
           the
           
             old
             seditious
             Graecians
             and
             Athenians
          
           ;
           who
           are
           thus
           branded
           in
           Historians
           ,
           (b)
           
             Omnino
             ad
             commutandos
             Reipublicae
             Status
             erant
             versatiles
             ,
             et
             omnium
             propensissimi
             ad
             vicissitudines
          
           ;
           (
           as
           you
           and
           the
           Army-Officers
           now
           are
           )
           which
           proved
           their
           utter
           ruine
           ;
           and
           caused
           endless
           wars
           and
           tumults
           between
           themselves
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           subdued
           ,
           enslaved
           by
           the
           
             Macedonians
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Romans
          
           ,
           and
           other
           foreign
           Kings
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           read
           at
           
           
           
           
           
           leisure
           in
           
             Thucidides
             ,
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             ,
             Xenophon
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Arrian●●
             Iustin
             ,
          
           Bp.
           
             Vshers
             Annales
             Veteris
             Testamenti
          
           ;
           whence
           Heniochus
           an
           antient
           Greek
           Comaedian
           ,
           compares
           Aristocracie
           ,
           and
           Popularitie
           unto
           two
           scolding
           .
           Women
           ,
           who
           coming
           amongst
           the
           Greek
           Cities
           ,
           put
           all
           things
           into
           tumult
           and
           disorder
           ,
           making
           them
           
             bedlam
             mad
             against
             each
             other
          
           to
           their
           
             utter
             desolation
          
           .
           
             
               c
               Tum
               geminae
               ad
               illas
               accesserunt
               Mulieres
            
             
               Quae
               cuncta
               conturbarunt
               :
               Optimatitas
            
             
               Est
               nomen
               alteri
               :
               alteri
               Popularitas
            
             
               Quarum
               incitatu
               ,
               pridem
               externatae
               furunt
               .
            
          
           And
           have
           they
           not
           produced
           the
           self-same
           Madness
           ,
           Furie
           ,
           and
           sad
           effects
           among
           the
           Armie
           ,
           yea
           and
           our
           3.
           kingdoms
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           you
           ,
           or
           anie
           wise
           men
           ,
           but
           only
           TOM
           OF
           BEDLAMS
           ,
           be
           anie
           longer
           in
           love
           with
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           preferr
           them
           before
           Kings
           and
           Kingship
           :
           when
           as
           your selves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Members
           ,
           declared
           ,
           resolved
           in
           two
           d
           Declarations
           of
           12
           April
           1646.
           of
           17
           Decemb.
           and
           in
           the
           Votes
           of
           Novemb
           :
           9.
           
           &
           23.
           1647.
           
           
             That
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             People
          
           for
           a
           Representative
           and
           Republike
           (
           without
           a
           King
           and
           House
           of
           Lords
           )
           are
           not
           only
           Seditious
           ,
           but
           
             destructive
             to
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             the
             Fundamental
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             King
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           then
           the
           way
           to
           peace
           or
           settlement
           ?
           e
           
             If
             the
             Foundations
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             righteous
             doe
          
           to
           save
           or
           settle
           us
           ?
           O
           therefore
           let
           not
           that
           brand
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           owne
           imposing
           rest
           anie
           longer
           on
           you
           ,
           Ps.
           82.5
           .
           
             They
             know
             not
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             understand
             ;
             all
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             out
             of
             course
             :
          
           And
           although
           you
           say
           ,
           think
           
             you
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             most
             high
          
           in
           this
           pursute
           ,
           
             yet
             you
             shal
             die
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             :
          
           yea
           be
           buried
           in
           your
           own
           and
           your
           Republikes
           ruines
           again
           ,
           with
           greater
           infamie
           ,
           shame
           ,
           loss
           ,
           than
           you
           were
           on
           April
           20.
           1653.
           when
           you
           were
           shamefully
           turned
           out
           of
           House
           and
           
             power
             together
          
           by
           those
           who
           now
           recall
           you
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           take
           warning
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
          
           is
           in
           good
           hopes
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           undenyable
           ,
           unanswerable
           Scriptural
           considerations
           will
           fully
           convince
           and
           convert
           our
           
             Republican
             Conventicle
          
           ,
           (
           and
           Army-Officers
           too
           )
           from
           their
           Jesuitical
           destructive
           modle
           of
           
             A
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           love
           and
           restitution
           of
           our
           antient
           hereditary
           Kings
           ,
           Kingship
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Divine
           ,
           Saint-like
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           safe
           ,
           probable
           way
           to
           our
           future
           lasting
           peace
           and
           settlement
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           propounded
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Finally
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           resolved
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           premises
           ,
           to
           Act
           as
           a
           Parliament
           without
           your
           secluded
           
             fellow
             Members
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           then
           follow
           the
           Presidents
           of
           all
           your
           Protestant
           Predecessors
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           into
           your
           saddest
           considerations
           the
           great
           increase
           ,
           disguises
           of
           dangerous
           Iesuits
           and
           other
           Romish
           vipers
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           which
           
             A.
             B.
          
           a
           Jesuite
           in
           his
           
             Mutatus
             Polemo
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           
             The
             Horrible
             Stratagems
             of
             the
          
           JESUITS
           
             lately
             practised
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             during
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             and
             now
             discovered
             by
             him
             ,
          
           a
           RECLAIMED
           ROMANIST
           ,
           
             imployed
             before
             as
             a
             Workman
             of
             the
             Mission
             from
             his
             Holiness
          
           ;
           dedicated
           by
           him
           to
           your
           own
           
             President
             Bradshaw
          
           ;
           published
           by
           SPECIAL
           COMMAND
           of
           your
           New
           Republike
           (
           London
           Printed
           for
           
             Rob.
             White
          
           1650.
           )
           thus
           relates
           to
           your selves
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           p.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             That
             he
             could
             bring
             in
             to
             your
             COUNSEL-TABLE
             a
             horrible
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             more
             perniciously
             damnable
             Actors
             of
             JESUITICAL
             Devils
             in
             mens
             shapes
             ,
             yea
             in
             MINISTERS
             too
             ,
             crept
             in
             (
             from
             forein
             Seminaries
             )
             to
             undermine
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             the
             yeer
             1605.
             in
             that
             infernal
             Powder-plot
             :
             That
             there
             was
             one
             Regiment
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             under
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Kempsfield
            
             ,
             a
             Commander
             of
             the
             Horse
             in
             the
             late
             
               Kings
               Armie
            
             :
             who
             discerning
             the
             Kings
             inclination
             to
             close
             with
             the
             Scots
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             expecting
             no
             advantage
             to
             their
             Cause
             by
             siding
             with
             him
             ,
             held
             their
             private
             Conventicles
             and
             Councels
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             wherein
             they
             resolved
             to
             desert
             ,
             and
             draw
             off
             all
             their
             own
             and
             all
             his
             other
             Forces
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             the
             prevailing
             Parliament
             partie
             ,
             which
             they
             accordingly
             effected
             :
             ‖
             That
             upon
             the
             Kings
             departing
             to
             the
             Scots
             Armie
             ,
             and
             surrender
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Popish
             partie
             under
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             changed
             the
             habits
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             bodies
             also
             :
             turning
             from
             upside
             Cavaliers
             and
             High
             Royalists
             ,
             and
             God-dammees
             ,
             holie
             Converts
             and
             Parliamenteers
             :
             nothing
             but
             the
             Holy
             Covenant
             being
             heard
             in
             their
             mouthes
             .
             For
             our
             bodies
             ,
             Proteus
             is
             lesse
             than
             a
             fiction
             to
             us
             .
             
             He
             that
             ere
             while
             was
             a
             Commander
             in
             a
             ranting
             equipage
             ,
             is
             now
             slinking
             into
             a
             Coblers
             stall
             ,
             or
             Weavers
             loom
             ,
             or
             Tapsters
             Apron
             ,
             or
             Coachmans
             box
             ,
             or
             Beggars
             weed
             ,
             or
             Horsemans
             frock
             ,
             or
             Serving-mans
             liverie
             ,
             or
             Tailors
             shop
             ,
             or
             
               Pulpit-thumping
               Presbyters
               Gippo
            
             ,
             into
             what
             not
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unknown
             what
             trade
             we
             drive
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             when
             no
             Trade
             comes
             amisse
             to
             us
             .
             To
             make
             this
             
             good
             ,
             our
             Governors
             the
             States
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             (
             if
             they
             will
             deign
             to
             hear
             me
             now
             their
             true
             Servant
             )
             shall
             bee
             eftsoon
             able
             to
             cull
             out
             manie
             a
             sheep-clothed-wolffrom
             their
             stations
             ,
             stalls
             ,
             looms
             ,
             aprons
             ,
             weeds
             ,
             liveries
             ,
             shops
             ,
             
               yea
               and
               Buff
               coats
            
             ;
             what
             say
             you
             to
             
               Pulpits
               too
            
             ?
             Let
             not
             Engl.
             (
             now
             like
             a
             bird
             (
             ah
             me
             !
             )
             pursued
             by
             several
             fierce
             flying
             Falcons
             ,
             and
             too
             too
             near
             the
             intended
             hard
             gripes
             of
             their
             cruely
             sharp
             tallons
             )
             either
             out
             of
             a
             dull
             or
             drowsie
             sottishness
             ,
             or
             a
             phantastical
             humour
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             suppose
             I
             speak
             what
             I
             know
             not
             :
             if
             I
             should
             tell
             them
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             (
             now
             being
             about
             to
             do
             it
             will
             (
             but
             privately
             before
             Authoritie
             )
             produce
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             (
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             we
             will
             be
             called
             )
             
               of
               several
               Orders
            
             and
             others
             that
             are
             Natives
             ,
             gone
             into
             remote
             Counties
             ,
             who
             duly
             go
             to
             Church
             too
             ,
             and
             of
             
               an
               incredible
               number
               now
               living
               in
               this
               Commonwealth
               under
               several
               Notions
               ,
            
             whcih
             
               I
               my self
            
             can
             point
             at
             with
             a
             drie
             finger
             .
             I
             tell
             thee
             in
             general
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Town
             or
             Citie
             ,
             but
             in
             few
             miles
             of
             it
             I
             can
             furnish
             the
             Reader
             (
             
               to
               thy
               Amazement
               be
               it
               spoken
            
             )
             with
             some
             who
             have
             lived
             in
             England
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             20
             ,
             40
             ,
             50
             years
             (
             
               I.
               B.
            
             of
             Ne.
             in
             Es.
             )
             unknown
             ,
             unsuspected
             ,
             but
             taken
             for
             clean
             contrarie
             ;
             let
             them
             avoid
             me
             if
             they
             can
             :
             They
             are
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             Page
             26.
             to
             37.
             he
             shews
             how
             Mons.
             Montril
             (
             the
             French
             agent
             )
             trepand
             the
             poor
             Cavaliers
             of
             the
             Kings
             partie
             ,
             in
             transporting
             them
             out
             of
             Scotland
             into
             France
             ;
             how
             they
             were
             there
             butchered
             by
             the
             French
             :
             
               Such
               is
               their
               love
               to
               the
               Royal
               party
               of
               England
            
             :
             what
             endeavours
             were
             used
             by
             Card
             :
             Mazarine
             ,
             Father
             D.
             and
             
               le
               M.
            
             to
             seduce
             and
             corrupt
             
               Prince
               Charls
            
             in
             his
             Religion
             both
             before
             and
             after
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ;
             and
             what
             promises
             were
             made
             both
             by
             the
             French
             and
             Spaniard
             ,
             that
             all
             Catholick
             Princes
             should
             be
             invited
             and
             consulted
             with
             for
             an
             unanimous
             invasion
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             turn
             Catholick
             .
             Page
             32
             ,
             33.
             hee
             hath
             this
             memorable
             passage
             :
             During
             these
             Sollicitations
             ,
             news
             comes
             aloft
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             and
             State
             of
             England
             had
             summoned
             his
             Father
             to
             an
             High
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             trial
             for
             all
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             he
             had
             spilt
             ,
             and
             the
             hideous
             devastations
             he
             had
             caused
             .
             
               This
               was
               no
               little
               good
               News
               to
               the
               Cardinalitical
               party
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Iesuitical
               ,
               )
            
             (
             this
             Jesuit
             himself
             being
             then
             at
             the
             French
             and
             Princes
             Court
             in
             Paris
             )
             For
             in
             my
             next
             I
             shall
             satisfie
             thee
             ,
             concerning
             their
             
             cunning
             workings
             ;
             how
             even
             those
             who
             pretend
             so
             much
             charitie
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             ‖
             
               did
               séek
               by
               all
               Machinations
               to
               expedite
               and
               accelerate
               this
               high
               piece
               of
               Iustice
               upon
               the
               Father
               :
            
             And
             now
             ,
             say
             his
             Tutors
             to
             him
             ,
             If
             they
             proceed
             to
             death
             with
             your
             Father
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             the
             better
             for
             you
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             utterly
             alien
             the
             hearts
             &
             affections
             of
             the
             people
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             them
             to
             be
             more
             eagerlie
             violent
             for
             your
             reinvestment
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             change
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             which
             by
             anie
             means
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             to
             your
             good
             Catholick
             Subjects
             of
             England
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             you
             have
             vested
             power
             enough
             into
             your
             own
             hands
             to
             protect
             it
             ,
             and
             your self
             in
             it
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             Lad
             had
             somewhat
             of
             his
             Fathers
             astutiousnesse
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             presently
             asked
             the
             CARDINAL
             the
             same
             question
             as
             his
             Father
             once
             did
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             almost
             easilie
             intreated
             to
             have
             turned
             to
             the
             Faith
             Catholick
             :
             How
             shall
             I
             (
             said
             he
             )
             ever
             expect
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             once
             the
             English
             should
             understand
             I
             have
             turned
             Catholick
             ?
             To
             which
             they
             easilie
             gave
             a
             satisfactorie
             resolution
             ,
             telling
             him
             ;
             That
             (
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stood
             )
             he
             must
             never
             look
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             :
             the
             main
             force
             of
             Armes
             must
             make
             way
             for
             him
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             in
             the
             least
             atchieve
             that
             ,
             or
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             
               without
               the
               ayde
               of
               Catholike
               Princes
               ,
            
             which
             
               they
               will
               never
               be
               brought
               to
               act
               in
               without
               a
               firm
               assurance
               of
               your
               real
               and
               faithfull
               conuersion
               .
            
          
           What
           impressions
           the
           News
           of
           his
           
             Fathers
             decollatiō
             made
             upon
             him
          
           ;
           what
           use
           the
           Cardinal
           and
           Iesuits
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           
             induce
             him
          
           and
           others
           
             to
             Poperie
          
           ;
           and
           what
           endeavors
           were
           used
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           to
           make
           up
           a
           peace
           between
           the
           Spanish
           and
           French
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           prey
           if
           he
           would
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           restoring
           him
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           in
           this
           Iesuit
           ,
           p.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           and
           in
           Militiere
           his
           
             Victorie
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           King
           Charles
           after
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           to
           pervert
           him
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           his
           restitution
           .
           These
           Passages
           of
           this
           Iesuit
           ,
           (
           who
           stiles
           himself
           ,
           p.
           39.
           
           
             The
             faithful
             Servant
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
             .
          
           )
           dedicated
           to
           
             President
             Bradshaw
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           printed
           by
           his
           SPECIAL
           COMMAND
           ,
           and
           our
           Republican
           Governours
           now
           sitting
           ,
           Ann.
           1650.
           (
           when
           Mr.
           Prynne
           was
           committed
           close
           Prisoner
           by
           them
           without
           hearing
           ,
           or
           accusation
           )
           will
           justifie
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           his
           ‖
           
             former
             Discoveries
          
           ;
           That
           your
           beheading
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           degrading
           our
           Kingdom
           into
           a
           New
           Free-State
           ,
           was
           the
           verie
           
             French
             Cardinals
             ,
             Spaniards
             ,
             Popes
             ,
          
           
           and
           Iesuits
           plot
           ,
           to
           ruin
           both
           our
           
             Protestant
             Kings
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             Church
             Religion
             ,
          
           even
           by
           your
           own
           confessions
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           gave
           unto
           them
           strong
           arguments
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Kings
           posteritie
           and
           partie
           for
           ever
           to
           abominate
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           manie
           of
           them
           have
           done
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           though
           
             the
             King
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Brothers
           yet
           continue
           constant
           (
           through
           Gods
           mercie
           )
           against
           all
           provocations
           ;
           to
           their
           eternal
           honour
           ,
           but
           your
           perpetual
           infamie
           ,
           who
           have
           put
           them
           upon
           such
           direfull
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Before
           you
           engage
           in
           any
           other
           Business
           ,
           peruse
           all
           former
           Acts
           and
           ‖
           Petitions
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Parliaments
           since
           1
           Eliz.
           to
           this
           present
           against
           
             Iesuits
             ,
             Seminarie●Priests
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Poperie
          
           ;
           the
           
             manifold
             mischiefs
             ,
             dangers
             accrewing
             by
             their
             increase
             ,
             toleration
             ,
             and
             suspension
             of
             our
             Lawes
             against
             them
          
           ;
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           growth
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           remedies
           to
           prevent
           the
           same
           :
           Then
           put
           them
           all
           (
           with
           the
           Oath
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           and
           5.
           
           Bills
           against
           them
           ,
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           late
           King
           in
           the
           last
           Treatie
           )
           into
           immediate
           ,
           impartial
           vigorous
           execution
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Imploy
           faithfull
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           stout
           ,
           active
           persons
           ,
           with
           sufficient
           power
           ,
           and
           encouragements
           to
           discover
           ,
           detect
           ,
           apprehend
           them
           ,
           under
           what
           ever
           disguise
           and
           shelter
           they
           now
           secure
           themselves
           :
           Especially
           take
           diligent
           care
           to
           ferret
           these
           Romish
           Vermin
           and
           Troublers
           of
           our
           Israel
           out
           of
           all
           your
           Armies
           ,
           Garrisons
           ,
           Camps
           ,
           and
           all
           Sectarian
           separate
           Congregations
           ,
           the
           Boroughs
           wherein
           now
           they
           lurk
           securely
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           all
           to
           the
           
             Test
             of
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Abjuration
             Supremacie
             and
             Allegiance
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Permit
           no
           Seminarie
           Priests
           ,
           Friers
           ,
           Romish
           Emissaries
           of
           any
           Nation
           ,
           but
           especially
           no
           
             Iesuits
             of
          
           ‖
           
             any
             their
          
           4.
           
             ranks
             to
             remain
             in
             our
             Realms
             ,
             or
             Dominions
             :
          
           it
           being
           impossible
           to
           enjoy
           any
           peace
           ,
           settlement
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           or
           to
           expect
           anie
           
             dutifull
             obedience
             ,
             quiet
          
           in
           or
           from
           the
           Armie
           ,
           whiles
           these
           ‖
           
             firebrands
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             Treason
          
           ,
           remain
           within
           our
           coasts
           :
           upon
           which
           account
           they
           have
           been
           by
           sundrie
           Proclamations
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           King
           Iames
           and
           King
           Charles
           ,
           not
           only
           banished
           out
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           likewise
           out
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Germanie
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Austria
             ,
             Moravia
             ,
             Transilvania
             ,
             Hungarie
             ,
             Venice
             ,
             and
             other
             Popish
             Kingdomes
             ,
             States
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             Territories
             :
          
           as
           the
           Authors
           of
           all
           their
           
             Wars
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Insurrections
             ,
             Rebellions
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             Regicides
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             publike
             Pests
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Put
           no
           arms
           into
           Anabaptists
           or
           Quakers
           hands
           ,
           (
           formerly
           ‖
           decrying
           them
           ,
           as
           unlawful
           )
           lest
           London
           become
           another
           Munster
           ,
           and
           England
           another
           Germanie
           ,
           in
           few
           moneths
           space
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Since
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           truth
           it self
           ,
           hath
           laid
           down
           these
           3.
           
           Gospel-maxims
           of
           infallible
           veritie
           :
           Mat
           :
           7.15
           .
           to
           21.
           
           Lu.
           6.43
           .
           &c.
           That
           
             Ravenous
             wolves
             in
             sheeeps
             clothing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             trees
             ,
          
           are
           and
           
             shall
             be
             known
             by
             their
             fruits
             .
          
           John
           8.44
           .
           
             You
             are
             of
             your
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             his
             works
             ye
             doe
             .
          
           Rom.
           6.16
           .
           That
           
             to
             whom
             ye
             yield
             your selves
             servants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             servants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             .
          
           If
           all
           the
           premises
           infallibly
           convince
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           Judgements
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           and
           must
           do
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           
             forementioned
             fruits
          
           you
           have
           produced
           since
           December
           4.
           1648.
           are
           the
           proper
           fruits
           of
           Iesuits
           and
           
             Romish
             wolves
          
           in
           
             sheeps
             clothing
          
           ;
           yea
           the
           very
           worst
           ,
           sowrest
           of
           all
           their
           Fruits
           and
           Powder
           Treasons
           :
           That
           the
           workes
           you
           have
           done
           in
           
             murdring
             our
             Protestant
             King
             ,
             destroying
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             secluding
             your
             fellow-Members
             and
             Lords
             House
             by
             force
             ,
             erecting
             your
             New
             Republike
             ,
             and
             Parliamentarie
             Conventicle
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           the
           
             Works
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             Devil
          
           ;
           That
           you
           have
           yielded
           up
           your selves
           as
           obedient
           servants
           unto
           them
           in
           everie
           of
           these
           ,
           against
           your
           own
           former
           Oaths
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Vows
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Commissions
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           Professions
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           rightly
           informed
           consciences
           :
           the
           Votes
           ,
           Obsecrations
           ,
           Disswasions
           of
           your
           Fellow
           Members
           ,
           and
           most
           indeared
           Protestant
           Friends
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Relations
           :
           the
           Indentures
           ,
           Desires
           of
           those
           Counties
           ,
           Burroughs
           you
           represent
           :
           And
           that
           the
           very
           Principles
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           have
           acted
           since
           Dec.
           1648
           and
           now
           again
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           Jesuits
           principles
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           read
           at
           leisure
           in
           
             Iohannis
             Mariana
          
           ,
           De
           Rege
           &
           Regum
           Institutione
           ,
           l.
           1.
           c.
           6.
           
           Creswels
           Philopater
           ,
           
             Franciscus
             Verona
             Constantini
          
           ,
           Apologia
           pro
           Johanne
           Castellio
           et
           Jesuitis
           ;
           
             Iesuitae
             Reinaldi
          
           liber
           ,
           
             De
             Iusta
             Reipublicae
             Christianae
             in
             Reges
             Impios
             et
             Haereticos
             authoritate
             ,
             &c.
          
           published
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             William
             Rosse
          
           ,
           in
           
             Ludovicus
             Lucius
          
           Historia
           Jesuitica
           ,
           l.
           2.
           c.
           3.
           
           Hospinian
           Hist.
           Jesuitica
           ,
           l.
           3.
           
           &
           4.
           
           &
           Speculum
           Jesuiticum
           ,
           printed
           1644.
           wherein
           you
           may
           truly
           view
           your
           
             Iesuitical
             Physiognomies
             ,
             heads
             ,
             perrewigs
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           your
           old
           genuine
           
             Protestant
             complexions
             ,
             brains
             ,
             notions
             ,
             hair
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           present
           fresh
           
             Addresses
             ,
             Petitions
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Sectaries
             ,
          
           from
           
             Southwark
             ,
             Warminster
             ,
             Hertfordshire
             ,
             Kent
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           to
           the
           Army-Officers
           ,
           and
           your selves
           ,
           with
           their
           late
           listings
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           affronts
           to
           
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Churches
          
           ,
           ejection
           of
           some
           of
           them
           to
           intrude
           themselves
           ,
           alreadie
           budding
           forth
           ,
           sufficiently
           discover
           whose
           Servants
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           drudgerie
           you
           must
           execute
           .
           O
           then
           immediately
           abjure
           ,
           rescinde
           ,
           
           and
           null
           them
           all
           with
           highest
           indignation
           ,
           and
           persist
           no
           longer
           in
           any
           such
           destructive
           waies
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           projects
           ,
           under
           any
           pretext
           ,
           consideration
           ,
           interest
           or
           perswasions
           whatsoever
           :
           But
           rather
           remember
           Mr.
           
             Oliver
             Saint-Iohns
          
           words
           (
           now
           sitting
           amongst
           you
           )
           in
           his
           Argument
           at
           Law
           against
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           (
           printed
           by
           the
           Commons
           house
           special
           Order
           )
           p.
           64.
           
           
             In
             this
             I
             shall
             not
             labour
             to
             prove
             ;
             That
             the
             endeavouring
             By
             Words
             ,
             Counsels
             and
             Actions
             ,
             to
             subvert
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             Treason
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Common
             Law
             Treasons
             left
             ,
             nothing
             Treason
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Kingdom
             no
             Kingdom
             :
          
           And
           then
           consider
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cooks
          
           memorable
           Observation
           (
           published
           by
           the
           Commons
           Order
           )
           3
           Instit.
           c.
           2.
           p.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           
             It
             appeareth
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             That
          
           TRAYTORS
           
             never
             prospered
             ,
             what
             good
             soever
             they
             pretended
             ,
             but
             were
             most
             severely
             and
             exemplarily
             punished
          
           (
           in
           conclusion
           :
           )
           which
           he
           proves
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           Num.
           16.31
           ,
           32.
           c.
           27.
           3.
           
           Athaliah
           ,
           2
           Kings
           1.1.16
           .
           Bigthan
           and
           Teresh
           ,
           Esth.
           2.21.23
           .
           c.
           6.2
           .
           Absolom
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           18.9.14
           .
           Abiathar
           ,
           1
           King.
           2.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Shimei
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           6.5
           ,
           6.
           1
           
           Kings
           2.8.46
           .
           Zimri
           1
           Kings
           16
           ,
           9.18
           .
           Theudas
           ,
           Acts
           5.36
           ,
           37.
           and
           
             Iudas
             Iscariot
          
           ,
           the
           
             Traytor
             of
             Traytors
          
           ,
           Acts
           1.18
           .
           Mat.
           27.5
           .
           
             Peruse
             over
             all
             our
             Books
             ,
             Records
             ,
             His●ories
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             a
             principle
             in
             Law
             ,
             a
             rule
             in
             Reason
             ,
             and
             a
             trial
             in
             experience
             ,
             That
             Treason
             doth
             ever
             produce
             fatal
             and
             final
             destruction
             to
             the
             Offender
             ,
             and
             never
             attaineth
             to
             the
             desired
             end
             (
             two
             incidents
             inseparable
             thereunto
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             let
             all
             men
             abandon
             it
             as
             the
             most
             poisonous
             Bait
             of
             the
             Devil
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             precept
             in
             holy
             scripture
             :
          
           ‖
           
             Fear
             God
             ,
             honor
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             the
             Seditious
             Felix
             quem
             faciunt
             aliena
             pericula
             cautum
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           
             M●
             .
             P.
          
           finds
           some
           
             Grandees
             of
             his
             own
             Profession
          
           sitting
           in
           the
           House
           to
           countenance
           and
           make
           up
           this
           
             Vnparliamentary
             Iuncto
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           desire
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           have
           formerly
           and
           now
           again
           dishonoured
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           sitting
           in
           ,
           complying
           with
           ,
           acting
           under
           ,
           such
           illegal
           
             Anti-Parliamentary
             Conventicles
          
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           Changes
           ,
           Changers
           ;
           yea
           crying
           them
           up
           for
           legal
           English
           Parliaments
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           obeying
           ,
           executing
           all
           their
           illegal
           new
           Knacks
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           in
           civil
           ,
           criminal
           ,
           real
           or
           personal
           Causes
           ,
           against
           all
           Records
           ,
           Law-books
           ,
           Presidents
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           their
           own
           Judgments
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           Science
           ,
           
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           the
           intollerable
           scandal
           of
           their
           Robe
           ,
           the
           injurie
           ,
           abuse
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           the
           prejudice
           of
           all
           their
           lawfull
           Superiours
           and
           the
           Publick
           ,
           the
           encouragement
           of
           usurping
           Traytors
           ,
           Tyrants
           ,
           Oppressors
           ,
           in
           their
           waies
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           the
           ill
           example
           of
           most
           others
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           just
           reproach
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           To
           observe
           ,
           How
           God
           in
           his
           retaliating
           Justice
           ,
           hath
           recompensed
           this
           their
           wilfull
           prevarication
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           by
           turning
           many
           of
           them
           out
           of
           their
           respective
           places
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           honor
           ,
           profit
           ,
           (
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           their
           sinfull
           complyance
           )
           with
           infamy
           ,
           dishonour
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           very
           Persons
           with
           whom
           they
           unworthily
           complyed
           ,
           and
           those
           especially
           in
           present
           power
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           been
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           mock
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           their
           presence
           and
           complyance
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           That
           the
           base
           unworthy
           ,
           unchristian
           complyance
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           and
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           our
           late
           trayterous
           Innovators
           ,
           Usurpers
           ,
           out
           of
           base
           fear
           ,
           sordid
           covetousnesse
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           self-saving
           ,
           or
           self-seeking
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           ,
           ruine
           of
           King
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Law
           ,
           hath
           brought
           an
           universal
           odium
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           most
           complyed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           the
           Army
           Officers
           and
           present
           Iuncto
           ,
           under
           a
           pretext
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           designing
           both
           their
           ruines
           through
           the
           Jesuites
           Politicks
           ,
           who
           now
           bear
           greatest
           sway
           ,
           having
           turned
           many
           of
           them
           with
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           out
           of
           their
           former
           places
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           beyond
           their
           expectations
           ,
           and
           reviled
           both
           their
           persons
           and
           professions
           ,
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           as
           a
           Generation
           of
           sordid
           Temporizers
           ,
           and
           useless
           ,
           faithless
           persons
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           entrusted
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           discarded
           out
           of
           their
           new
           lawlesse
           Republick
           ,
           which
           hates
           both
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           warranted
           by
           neither
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           unto
           both
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           That
           the
           only
           way
           now
           to
           regain
           their
           lost
           Honour
           ,
           and
           preserve
           both
           our
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           establish
           future
           peace
           ,
           settlement
           ,
           and
           prevent
           impendent
           ruine
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           restore
           our
           antient
           ,
           hereditary
           ,
           just
           ,
           legal
           Kingship
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Governors
           ,
           Government
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           necessary
           invaded
           Prerogatives
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Revenues
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           and
           inviolably
           to
           preserve
           them
           with
           their
           lives
           and
           estates
           against
           all
           conspiracies
           of
           Popes
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           foreign
           enemies
           to
           subvert
           ,
           and
           undermine
           them
           in
           any
           kind
           ;
           as
           the
           several
           memorable
           Parliaments
           and
           Statutes
           of
           29
           H.
           6.
           c.
           1.31
           H.
           6.
           c.
           1.39
           H.
           6.
           c.
           1.25
           H.
           8.
           c.
           22.2
           E.
           6.
           c.
           26.7
           E.
           6.
           c.
           12.
           1
           
           Eliz.
           c.
           3.4.20
           .
           5
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.29.30
           .
           1
           ▪
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.2
           .
           
           23.24
           .
           18
           Eliz.
           c.
           21.22
           ,
           23
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.13.14
           .
           27
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.2.28.21
           .
           29
           Eliz.
           c.
           7
           ,
           8.
           31
           
           Eliz.
           c.
           14
           ,
           15.
           35
           
           Eliz.
           c.
           2.12
           ,
           13.39
           Eliz.
           c.
           26
           ,
           27.
           43
           
           Eliz
           c.
           17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Jac.
           c.
           1.
           3
           
           Jac.
           c.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           7
           
           Jac.
           6
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           21
           
           Jac.
           c.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           &
           3
           Car.
           c.
           5
           ,
           6.
           in
           their
           respective
           preambles
           and
           bodies
           (
           worthy
           our
           most
           serious
           review
           in
           the
           Statutes
           at
           large
           )
           resolve
           ,
           being
           more
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           pursued
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           rash
           Jesuitical
           suggestions
           ,
           votes
           ,
           and
           inconsiderable
           resolutions
           of
           any
           unparliamentarie
           Conventicle
           ,
           or
           upstart
           Pseudo-Polititians
           ,
           advancing
           themselves
           to
           the
           helm
           of
           our
           new
           Republick
           ,
           by
           colour
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           17
           Car.
           7.
           
           Which
           Bill
           by
           the
           Commons
           House
           resolution
           in
           their
           ‖
           Remonstrance
           of
           15
           Dec.
           1641.
           seems
           
             to
             be
             some
             restraint
             of
             the
             Regal
             power
             in
             dissolving
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             to
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             for
             the
             time
             and
             occasion
             only
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             Kings
             own
             security
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             peace
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             they
             could
             not
             have
             undertaken
             any
             of
             those
             great
             things
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             left
             both
             the
             Armies
             to
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             to
             blood
             and
             rapine
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             Parliament
             must
             needs
             determine
             by
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
          
           as
           he
           hath
           infalliby
           evidenced
           beyond
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           Mr.
           Prynne
           shall
           most
           importunately
           beseech
           all
           the
           antient
           Nobility
           ,
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           well-affected
           Gentry
           Clergy
           ,
           Commonalty
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           (
           which
           had
           never
           so
           many
           
             effeminate
             ,
             false
             heads
          
           ,
           and
           hearts
           as
           now
           ,
           many
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           Monk
           ,
           lurking
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           womanish
           Perewigges
           brought
           into
           fashion
           by
           them
           )
           as
           they
           now
           tender
           their
           own
           private
           ,
           or
           the
           publick
           safety
           ,
           weal
           ,
           settlement
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           our
           endangered
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           and
           prevention
           of
           their
           impendent
           ruine
           .
           First
           of
           all
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           lament
           ,
           cast
           off
           ,
           reform
           ,
           their
           own
           late
           ,
           
             present
             ,
             monstrous
             sottish
             stupidity
             ,
             sleepinesse
             ,
          
           b
           
             self
             saving
             ,
             self-seeking
             Spirits
          
           ,
           and
           most
           unworthy
           ,
           un-manly
           ,
           un
           -
           
             English
             ,
             unchristian
             pusillanimity
             ,
             cowardize
             ,
          
           c
           
             fear
             of
             a
             few
             contemptible
             Mercinary
             mortal
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             shortly
             dye
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             dung
             upon
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           their
           grosse
           breach
           of
           all
           publick
           Oaths
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Leagues
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           in
           not
           opposing
           ,
           resisting
           them
           manfully
           in
           their
           several
           places
           and
           callings
           ;
           Which
           hath
           been
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           publick
           Changes
           ,
           Innovations
           ,
           Oppressions
           ,
           Grievances
           ,
           Exorbitances
           ,
           Insolencies
           ,
           they
           have
           hitherto
           suffered
           by
           their
           own
           armed
           hirelings
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           d
           
             saddest
             symptomes
             of
             our
             approaching
             imminent
             desolation
          
           :
           if
           not
           speedily
           repented
           ,
           redressed
           ,
           
           ere
           it
           be
           over
           late
           .
           2ly
           .
           To
           pursue
           these
           Gospel
           advises
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.13
           .
           
             Watch
             ye
             ,
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             quit
             ye
             like
             men
             ,
             be
             strong
             .
          
           Gal.
           5.1
           .
           Phil.
           1.27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             Stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             you
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             intangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             ;
             in
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             striving
             together
             with
             one
             mind
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           (
           the
           fundamental
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           )
           
             And
             in
             nothing
             terrified
             by
             your
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             to
             them
             an
             evident
             token
             of
             perdition
             ,
             but
             to
             you
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             God.
          
           3ly
           .
           Do
           you
           all
           now
           publickly
           ,
           resolutely
           ,
           constantly
           ,
           unanimously
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           e
           tenor
           of
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           )
           claim
           ,
           assert
           ,
           vindicate
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           with
           your
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             reformation
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             all
             faithfulnesse
             endeavour
             ,
             the
             discovery
             of
             all
             such
             as
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             
               Incendiaries
               ,
               Malignants
               ,
               or
               evil
               Instruments
               ,
            
             by
             hindring
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               dividing
               the
               King
               from
               his
               People
               ,
            
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             making
             any
             factions
             or
             parties
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             receive
             condign
             punishment
             ;
             assisting
             ,
             defending
             each
             other
             in
             the
             maintenance
             and
             pursuit
             thereof
             ,
             without
             any
             division
             ,
             withdrawing
             ,
             defection
             ,
             or
             detestable
             indifferency
             ,
             or
             neutrality
             whatever
             .
          
           For
           which
           end
           ,
           in
           a
           brotherly
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           christian
           ,
           yet
           stout
           and
           resolute
           manner
           ,
           demand
           publickly
           of
           the
           General
           Counsel
           of
           Army
           Officers
           ,
           and
           their
           Westminster
           Conventicle
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           what
           lawfull
           Commission
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           or
           Warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           our
           Laws
           ,
           or
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           (
           whom
           they
           have
           voted
           the
           
             Supream
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           Servants
           they
           pretend
           themselves
           )
           they
           have
           formerly
           and
           now
           again
           ,
           forcibly
           secluded
           
             the
             whole
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Majority
             of
             the
             Commons
             House
             ,
          
           from
           sitting
           in
           our
           Parliamentary
           Counsels
           ,
           or
           the
           Old
           Parliament
           if
           yet
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           not
           only
           a
           Commons
           house
           ,
           but
           absolute
           Parliament
           without
           a
           King
           or
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           Letter
           ,
           scope
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           17
           Car.
           c.
           7.
           by
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           sit
           ?
        
         
           2ly
           .
           By
           what
           Authority
           they
           presume
           to
           turn
           our
           
             most
             antient
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             
             famous
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             first
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           into
           an
           
             infant
             ,
             base
             ,
             ignoble
             ,
             contemptible
          
           Sectarian
           
             Free-State
             or
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           and
           disinherit
           our
           hereditary
           Kings
           and
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           e
           against
           all
           our
           Laws
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Remonstrances
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           Vows
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Leagues
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Prescription
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           ,
           Liturgies
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Articles
           ;
           Homili●s
           ,
           Records
           ,
           Writs
           ,
           Writers
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           manifold
           obligations
           to
           the
           contrary
           for
           their
           inviolable
           defen●e
           ,
           support
           ,
           and
           preservation
           ,
           only
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           Popes
           ,
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           French-Cardinals
           forecited
           plots
           ;
           And
           who
           gave
           you
           this
           Authority
           ?
           
             The
             rather
             because
             the
             whole
             English-Nation
             ,
             and
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Realm
             is
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             either
             in
             person
             or
             representation
             ,
             (
             by
             their
             own
             Free-elections
             )
             are
             deemed
             to
             be
             present
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             did
             by
             an
             expresse
             Act
             ,
             1
             
               Iacobi
               c.
            
             1.
             (
             worthy
             most
             serious
             consideration
             )
             with
             all
             possible
             publick
             joy
             and
             acclamation
             ,
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             their
             heart
             ▪
             recognize
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             thereunto
             obliged
             ,
             
               both
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Man
            
             )
             that
             the
             imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Dominions
            
             ,
             and
             Rights
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               did
               by
               inherent
               birth-right
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               and
               undoubted
               Succession
               descend
               &
               come
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               as
               next
               and
               sols
               Heir
               of
               the
               Blood
               Royal
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
            
             And
             therunto
             (
             by
             this
             publick
             Act
             o●
             Parliament
             ,
             
               to
               remain
               to
               all
               Posterity
            
             )
             they
             did
             humbly
             and
             
               faithfully
               submit
               and
               oblige
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               and
               Posterity
               for
               ever
               untill
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               their
               bloods
               be
               spent
               ,
            
             as
             the
             First
             fruits
             of
             this
             
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nations
             
               Loyalty
               and
               Faith
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Royal
               Posterity
               for
               ever
               :
               upon
               the
               bended
               knees
               of
               their
               hearts
               agnizing
               their
               most
               constant
               Faith
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Loyalty
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Royal
               Posterity
               for
               ever
               .
            
             After
             which
             the
             whole
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             all
             Parliaments
             ,
             Members
             of
             the
             Commons
             House
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             particularly
             all
             Members
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             16
             Caroli
             ,
             continued
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             17
             
               Car.
               c.
            
             7.
             pretended
             to
             be
             still
             in
             being
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             respective
             Oaths
             of
             
               Allegiance
               ,
               Fealty
               ,
               Homage
            
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             containing
             only
             such
             Duty
             ,
             as
             every
             true
             and
             well-affected
             Subject
             not
             only
             by
             his
             duty
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             
               the
               com●●mandement
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               bear
               
               to
               his
               Majesty
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
            
             f
             as
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Statute
             of
             7
             Iac.
             c.
             6.
             declares
             )
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             oblige
             themselves
             ,
          
           
             To
             bear
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             not
             only
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               and
               him
               and
               them
               to
               defend
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               their
               power
            
             against
             all
             
               Attempts
               and
               conspiracies
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               made
               against
               his
               or
               their
               Persons
               ,
            
             g
             
               their
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             to
             maintain
             all
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Preheminences
             ,
             Authorityes
             ,
             justly
             belonging
             ,
             united
             ,
             or
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crowu
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
          
           Which
           all
           Members
           of
           the
           long
           Parl.
           &
           those
           now
           sitting
           ratified
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           hundreds
           of
           printed
           
             Declarations
             ,
             Remonstrances
             ,
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           a
           Religious
           
             Protestation
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             National
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             publickly
             sworn
             and
             subscribed
             with
             all
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           by
           all
           the
           well-affected
           in
           these
           three
           Kingdoms
           )
           but
           by
           all
           our
           ordinary
           publick
           Liturgies
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           Directory
           Articles
           ,
           Homilies
           ,
           Prayers
           before
           Sermons
           ,
           in
           all
           or
           most
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           Closet-Prayers
           ,
           yea
           Graces
           before
           and
           after
           mea●
           ,
           wherein
           they
           constantly
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           h
           practise
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           new
           Testaments
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           Nations
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           themselves
           ,
           in
           all
           Age●
           ,
           )
           not
           only
           for
           the
           health
           ,
           life
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           safety
           ,
           prosperity
           ,
           preservation
           ,
           salvation
           of
           our
           Kings
           and
           their
           Realms
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           their
           Royal
           Issue
           and
           Posterity
           .
           
             That
             there
             might
             not
             want
             a
             man
             of
             that
             Race
             to
             sway
             the
             Scepter
             of
             these
             Realm
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             shall
             endure
             ,
          
           or
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           And
           if
           they
           cannot
           sufficientlie
           satisfie
           your
           judgements
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           nor
           answer
           the
           precedent
           reasons
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           hereditary
           Kings
           &
           Kingship
           ,
           against
           their
           
             Vtopian
             Republick
          
           ,
           Then
           take
           up
           the
           peremptory
           resolution
           
             of
             all
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Tribes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           when
           oppressed
           by
           
             Samuels
             Sonnes
             Mis-Government
             ,
             turning
             aside
             after
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             and
             perverting
             Iudgement
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           and
           say
           resolutely
           to
           them
           ,
           We
           will
           have
           no
           
             New
             Common-wealth
          
           nor
           
             Vnparliamentary
             Conventicle
          
           to
           rule
           over
           ,
           oppresse
           ,
           ruine
           us
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           
             But
             we
             will
             have
             a
             KING
          
           (
           our
           own
           lawfull
           hereditary
           King
           )
           
             to
             reign
             over
             us
             ,
             that
             We
             also
             may
             be
             like
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
          
           (
           yea
           like
           our selves
           and
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           all
           former
           Ages
           )
           
             and
             that
             our
             King
             may
             judge
             us
             and
             go
             out
             before
             us
             ,
          
           and
           so
           put
           a
           speedy
           end
           to
           all
           our
           present
           &
           future
           Changes
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           
           Fears
           ,
           Dangers
           ,
           Oppressions
           ,
           Taxes
           ;
           and
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           pristine
           Peace
           ,
           settlement
           ,
           unitie
           ,
           amitie
           ,
           securitie
           ,
           prosperitie
           ,
           felicitie
           ,
           upon
           the
           Propositions
           assented
           to
           by
           his
           beheaded
           Father
           in
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           ,
           whose
           Concessions
           the
           Ho
           :
           of
           Commons
           without
           division
           ,
           after
           3.
           daies
           and
           one
           whole
           Nights
           debate
           ;
           (
           4
           Dec.
           1648.
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Armies
           menaces
           )
           
             Resolved
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             the
             House
             to
             proceed
             upon
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
          
           upon
           better
           terms
           ,
           and
           greater
           advantages
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           have
           yet
           enjoyed
           ,
           or
           can
           possiibly
           expect
           from
           any
           New
           Free-State
           ,
           or
           other
           New
           Armie
           Government
           or
           Governours
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           old
           Parliaments
           ,
           Statutes
           of
           25
           H.
           8.
           c.
           22.26
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           3.
           
           &
           1
           Eliz.
           c.
           5.
           (
           the
           most
           impartial
           Judges
           in
           this
           case
           )
           long
           since
           resolving
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             right
             and
             duty
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             natural
             inclination
             of
             all
             good
             people
             ,
             like
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             ,
             sincerely
             and
             willingly
             to
             defire
             and
             provide
             for
             the
             supportation
             ,
             maintenance
             .
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             Crown
             ,
             Royal
             estate
             and
             succession
             of
             their
             dread
             Soveraign
             King
             ,
             upon
             and
             in
             whom
             all
             their
             worldly
             Ioy
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             surety
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             next
             under
             God
             ,
             doth
             principally
             depend
          
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           experimentally
           found
           by
           all
           the
           miseries
           ,
           Oppressions
           sustained
           under
           our
           late
           New
           forms
           of
           Governments
           and
           Governors
           ,
           whose
           *
           
             little
             fingers
          
           have
           been
           heavier
           than
           our
           Kings
           
             whole
             loyns
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             cousels
             ,
             proceedings
          
           ,
           of
           our
           
             young
             raw
             Statesmen
          
           ,
           more
           pernicious
           ,
           exorbitant
           than
           the
           old
           ones
           under
           our
           Kings
           .
           Which
           should
           engage
           all
           to
           return
           to
           their
           old
           Kingly
           Government
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           If
           they
           will
           not
           upon
           anie
           terms
           be
           serued
           up
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Christian
           ,
           or
           old
           
             English
             Resolution
          
           ,
           as
           thus
           to
           expostulate
           with
           their
           servants
           ,
           hirelings
           ,
           and
           fellow
           Members
           ,
           after
           so
           manie
           high
           and
           bloudie
           contestations
           with
           their
           lawfull
           Soveraign
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           field
           ,
           when
           their
           Laws
           ,
           lives
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           all
           earthly
           comforts
           were
           less
           endangered
           than
           now
           in
           their
           own
           judgements
           ;
           Mr.
           Prynne
           shall
           then
           intreat
           them
           only
           to
           take
           so
           much
           courage
           ,
           as
           over-timerous
           *
           
             King
             Iehoshaphat
          
           and
           his
           
             cowardly
             people
             did
          
           ,
           when
           three
           confederated
           forein
           Nations
           came
           up
           to
           invade
           and
           destroy
           their
           kingdom
           ;
           and
           to
           act
           as
           they
           did
           then
           .
           First
           ,
           let
           them
           appoint
           a
           publike
           Fast
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Citie
           ,
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           self-same
           praier
           as
           they
           used
           .
           
             O
             our
             God
             ,
             will
             thou
             not
             judge
             them
             !
             for
             we
             have
             no
             might
             against
             this
             great
             companie
             ,
          
           (
           no
           nor
           that
           little
           Conventicle
           ,
           inconsiderable
           handful
           of
           Armie-men
           &
           Sectaries
           
           now
           combined
           against
           us
           )
           
             but
             our
             eies
             are
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           Annexing
           to
           it
           this
           praier
           of
           David
           ,
           Ps.
           140.
           
           
             Deliver
             us
             O
             Lord
             from
             the
             evil
             man
             ,
             preserve
             us
             from
             the
             violent
             men
             ,
             which
             imagin
             mischief
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             continually
             are
             they
             gathered
             together
             for
             war.
             Grant
             not
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             Further
             not
             their
             wicked
             devices
             ,
             lest
             they
             exalt
             themselves
             ,
             Let
             the
             mischief
             of
             their
             own
             lips
             cover
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             cast
             into
             deepe
             pits
             ,
             that
             they
             rise
             not
             up
             again
             :
             Let
             not
             an
             evil
             speaker
             be
             established
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             Let
             evil
             hunt
             the
             men
             of
             violence
             to
             their
             overthrow
             :
          
           Then
           pursue
           the
           Prophets
           advice
           from
           God
           unto
           them
           .
           
             Hearken
             ye
             all
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             ye
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             nor
             dismaid
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             great
             multitude
          
           (
           much
           less
           of
           this
           small
           Conventicle
           )
           
             for
             the
             battle
             is
             not
             yours
             ,
             but
             Gods.
             To
             morrow
             go
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             néed
             to
             fight
             in
             this
             battle
             :
             only
             set
             your selves
          
           (
           in
           array
           against
           them
           )
           
             and
             stand
             still
          
           :
           (
           keep
           your
           ground
           ,
           fear
           not
           ,
           submi●
           not
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           usurpations
           ,
           impositions
           in
           any
           kind
           )
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             you
             ;
             Whereupon
             they
             rose
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             against
             them
             with
             their
             Priests
             before
             them
             ,
             singing
             praises
             and
             Psalms
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             God.
             And
             when
             they
             began
             to
             sing
             and
             praise
             ,
             the
             Lord
             set
             ambushes
             against
             the
             children
             of
          
           Ammon
           Moab
           ,
           and
           Mount-Seir
           ,
           
             which
             were
             come
             against
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             they
             smote
             one
             another
             ;
             For
             the
             children
             of
          
           Ammon
           and
           Moab
           
             stood
             up
             against
             them
             of
          
           Mount
           Seir
           ,
           
             utterly
             to
             slay
             and
             destroy
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             every
             one
             helped
             to
             destroy
             another
             .
             And
             when
             Iudah
             looked
             upon
             the
             multiude
             ,
             behold
             they
             were
             dead
             bodies
             fallen
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             none
             escaped
             .
          
           Whereupon
           Jehoshaphat
           
             and
             his
             people
             gathered
             up
             their
             spoiles
             for
          
           3.
           
             daies
             space
             together
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             on
             the
          
           4
           
             th
             day
             they
             blessed
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             joy
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           losse
           of
           anie
           one
           mans
           life
           ,
           or
           one
           stroke
           struck
           by
           them
           )
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             fought
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           Imitate
           but
           their
           example
           herein
           ;
           go
           out
           only
           couragiously
           against
           these
           Invaders
           of
           your
           Countries
           Rights
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           without
           fear
           or
           dispondencie
           ;
           Own
           not
           their
           incroached
           Parliamentarie
           power
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           Imposition
           ,
           Edicts
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           Excises
           in
           anie
           kind
           ;
           Keep
           fast
           your
           purse-strings
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           no
           farther
           pay
           to
           your
           Armie-Saints
           ,
           till
           they
           obediently
           submit
           to
           your
           commands
           ,
           as
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           your
           
             mercinarie
             Servants
          
           ,
           not
           your
           soveraign
           new
           Lords
           ,
           Masters
           :
           Then
           without
           any
           more
           fighting
           ,
           bloudshed
           ,
           danger
           to
           your
           persons
           or
           estates
           ,
           you
           shall
           soon
           behold
           
           the
           
             Mungrel
             multitude
          
           of
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Sectaries
             ,
             Republicans
             ,
             Vanists
             ,
             Cromwellists
             ,
             Iesuits
             ,
             Papists
             ,
          
           now
           combined
           against
           you
           ,
           divided
           against
           each
           other
           (
           as
           you
           see
           they
           are
           pretty
           well
           )
           and
           every
           of
           them
           will
           help
           to
           destroy
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           begin
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           their
           Westminster
           new-convened
           
             Vn-Parliamentarie
             Conventicle
          
           thrust
           out
           of
           doors
           by
           themselves
           again
           ,
           with
           greater
           scorn
           ,
           infamie
           ,
           derision
           ,
           damage
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           heretofore
           :
           as
           Obad.
           10.15
           .
           Ezech.
           35.15
           .
           Deut.
           32.35
           ,
           36.41
           ,
           42.
           
           Ps.
           7.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Ps.
           9.15
           .
           Ps.
           140.11
           .
           Prov.
           12.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           c.
           24.21
           ,
           22.
           
           Mich.
           3.9
           .
           to
           13.
           
           Hab.
           2.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Rev.
           13.10
           .
           c.
           17.6
           .
           c.
           16.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Mat.
           7.2
           .
           Judg.
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           may
           assure
           both
           you
           and
           them
           ,
           compared
           with
           Gods
           late
           wonderfull
           providences
           of
           this
           kind
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           Innovators
           :
           So
           as
           you
           may
           sing
           ,
           k
           
             They
             are
             brought
             down
             and
             fallen
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             risen
             and
             stand
             upright
             .
          
           But
           if
           you
           neglect
           or
           refuse
           to
           follow
           this
           advice
           ;
           beware
           lest
           through
           your
           unworthie
           cowardize
           and
           negligence
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           you
           become
           not
           a
           speedy
           prey
           to
           these
           
             ravening
             wolves
          
           ,
           l
           now
           likely
           to
           transform
           London
           into
           another
           m
           Munster
           ,
           and
           England
           into
           a
           second
           Germanie
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           year
           1534.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           having
           thus
           fully
           ,
           faithfully
           ,
           sincerely
           discharged
           his
           dutie
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           his
           own
           conscience
           ;
           is
           resolved
           to
           n
           
             lie
             down
             quietly
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             rest
             ,
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             God
          
           ;
           concluding
           with
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offred
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             faith
             :
             henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             give
             me
             at
             that
             day
             .
             At
             my
             first
             answer
             no
             man
             stood
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             forsook
             me
             :
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             :
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             stood
             by
             me
             and
             strengthned
             me
             ,
             that
             by
             me
             the
             preaching
             might
             be
             fully
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             hear
             :
             and
             I
             was
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             me
             to
             his
             heavenly
             KINGDOM
             ;
             to
             whom
             bee
             glorie
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Isay
           8.9
           .
           to
           16.
           
           
             Associate
             your selves
             O
             ye
             people
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ;
             gird
             your selves
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ;
             take
             counsel
             together
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             nought
             ;
             speak
             the
             word
             and
             it
             sh●ll
             not
             ●tand
             :
             for
             God
             is
             with
             us
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             spake
             thus
             to
             me
             with
             a
             strong
             ●eud
             ,
             and
             instructed
             m●
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             〈…〉
             ;
             saying
             ,
             say
             not
             a
             C●nfedera●ie
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             people
             shall
             say
             
             a
             Confederacie
             ,
             neither
             fear
             ye
             their
             fear
             ,
             nor
             be
             afraid
             .
             But
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             himself
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             fear
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             dread
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             sanctuarie
             .
          
        
         
           Ps.
           26.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             walked
             in
             thy
             Truth
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             sat
             with
             vain
             persons
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             goe
             in
             with
             dissemblers
             .
             I
             have
             hated
             the
             Congregation
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             sit
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Pro.
           29.25
           .
           
             The
             fear
             of
             man
             bringeth
             a
             snare
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             putteth
             his
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             safe
             .
          
        
         
           Ps.
           18.46
           ,
           48
           ,
           50
           :
           Ps
           :
           144.10
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             my
             rock
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             be
             exalted
             .
             He
             delivereth
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             yea
             thou
             liftest
             me
             up
             above
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             me
             ;
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             from
             the
             violent
             man
             :
             Therfore
             will
             I
             give
             thanks
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             sing
             praises
             unto
             thy
             name
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             giveth
             Salvation
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             that
             delivereth
             David
             his
             servant
             from
             the
             hurtfull
             sword
             .
             Great
             deliverance
             giveth
             he
             unto
             his
             KING
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             his
             anointed
             ;
             To
             David
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             for
             evermore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Campanella
          
           De
           Monarchia
           Hisp
           :
           c.
           30.
           
           Omnis
           haeresis
           cum
           ad
           Ath●●ismum
           delapsa
           est
           per
           sapientem
           Prophetam
           in
           veritatis
           viam
           reducitur
           ;
           habent
           enim
           haereses
           periodum
           suam
           ad
           modum
           Rerum
           publicarum
           ;
           quae
           à
           Regibus
           in
           Tyrannidem
           ;
           à
           Tyrannide
           in
           Statum
           Optimatium
           ,
           et
           inde
           in
           Oligarchiam
           ,
           atque
           tandem
           in
           Democratiam
           ,
           ‖
           &
           in
           fine
           
             rursus
             in
             statum
             Regium
             revolvuntur
          
           .
        
         
           
             William
             Prynne
             .
          
           
             
               From
               my
               Studie
               in
            
             Lincolns
             Inne
             
               May
               18.
               1659.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           34.
           l.
           15.
           dele
           it
           ;
           p.
           35.
           l.
           4.
           
           Melston
           ,
           r.
           Millington
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           18.
           
           Precope
           ;
           p.
           48.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           1648.
           p.
           49.
           l.
           38.
           erecting
           ,
           r
           :
           exciting
           ;
           p.
           69.
           l.
           16.
           both
           ,
           r.
           doth
           ;
           p.
           75.
           l.
           7.
           as
           ,
           r.
           was
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56219-e610
           
             *
             See
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Appendix
             to
             my
             Speech
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             the
             2d
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Independency
             .
          
           
             (a)
             The
             true
             State
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Government
             by
             a
             Protector
             and
             a
             Parliament
             :
             mainta●ning
             therein
             a
             full
             conformity
             to
             the
             declared
             pr●nciples
             and
             engagements
             of
             the
             parliament
             and
             Army
             .
             I●
             being
             the
             opinion
             of
             divers
             persons
             who
             throughout
             the
             late
             troubles
             have
             approved
             themselves
             faithfull
             to
             the
             cause
             and
             Interest
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             Presented
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             others
             ,
             printed
             1654.
             p.
             9.11
             .
             which
             Mr.
             Prynne
             had
             then
             in
             his
             pocket
             .
          
           
             *
             Ian.
             6.1
             
          
           
             *
             Comforting
             ,
             supporting
             himself
             against
             all
             persecutiōs
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             libels
             ,
             calumnies
             cast
             upon
             him
             :
             With
             Mat.
             5.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.14
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             See
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Epistle
             and
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Speech
             in
             parliament
             ,
             His
             2d
             .
             part
             of
             the
             Narrative
             of
             the
             Armies
             force
             ,
             1640.
             and
             A
             new
             Discovery
             of
             Free-State
             Tyrany
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             (b)
             See
             his
             brief
             Memento
             to
             the
             present
             unparliamentary
             Iuncto
             .
             1648.
             
          
           
             (c)
             In
             his
             Memorial
             for
             Reformation
             of
             England
             .
             1590.
             
             Wat●ōs
             quodlibets
             p.
             92.
             to
             96.310
             .
             to
             334.
             
             Wil.
             Clarks
             his
             answer
             to
             Father
             Parsons
             Libel
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             (d)
             De
             Monarchia
             Hispanica
             ,
             c.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Romes
             master
             piece
             ,
             and
             hidden
             works
             of
             Darkness
             brought
             to
             publick
             light
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Historia
             part
             3d.
             Venetiis
             ,
             1648.
             p.
             175
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             (g)
             See
             the
             instrument
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             petition
             and
             advice
             ,
             Section
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Collect
             p.
             849
             ,
             858
             ,
             862
             ,
             863
             ,
             867
             ,
             868.
             
          
           
             i
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Speech
             ,
             p.
             118.
             and
             relation
             of
             the
             Members
             seclusion
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Prynne
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             stated
             &
             stunted
             ,
             p.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.6
             ,
             10
             ,
          
           
             k
             See
             Mr.
             
               P
               ▪
            
             his
             Gospel
             plea
             ,
             Watsons
             quodlibets
             ,
             and
             rhe
             Case
             of
             ●he
             Common
             wealth
             of
             England
             rightly
             stated
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             his
             legal
             plea
             against
             Illegal
             Taxes
             ,
             his
             legal
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             3
             ,
             ●
             ,
             4.
             his
             Brief
             Register
             of
             Parliamentary
             Writs
             ,
             and
             Plea
             for
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             l
             ●
             E.
             1.
             
             Restall
             Armor
             ,
             1.
             
             Cooks
             4
             Instit.
             p.
             14.
             
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Brief
             Register
             of
             all
             Parliamentary
             writs
             p.
             27
             ,
             28.177
             ,
             215
             ,
             216.
             
             Exact
             Abridgement
             of
             the
             records
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             19
             ,
             22
             ,
             27
             ,
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             195.
             
          
           
             m
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Brief
             Register
             and
             Survey
             of
             Parliamentary
             writs
             p
             431.
             
          
           
             n
             See
             their
             Votes
             ,
             Jan.
             6.
             
             Declaration
             ,
             11
             Martii
             1648.
             
             The
             Agreement
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Armies
             Remonstrance
             and
             Petition
             Nov.
             16
             ▪
             1648.
             
             &
             Ian.
             ●0
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Jac.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             Ash-Parliament
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Cl.
             33
             E.
             1.
             m.
             4.
             dors
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             H.
             4.
             
             Rot.
             parl
             .
             n.
             25.
             
             Plea
             for
             the
             Lords
             ,
             p.
             434.
             
          
           
             Canterburies
             Doome
             ,
             p.
             27
             ,
             31.
             
             Mr.
             Pyms
             Speech
             ▪
             16
             F●br
             .
             1640.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             legal
             Vindication
             against
             illegal
             Taxes
             .
             p.
             44.
             to
             51.
             
             His
             Plea
             for
             the
             Lords
             :
             and
             Brief
             Register
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Rushworths
             Historical
             Collect.
             p.
             2●0
             ,
             271.
             
          
           
             s
             Cooks
             4
             Instit
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Cromptons
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Courts
             ,
             Br
             Tit.
             Parliament
             .
             A
             Brief
             Register
             ,
             Survey
             of
             Parliamentary
             writs
             p.
             42●
             ,
             423
             ,
             424
             ,
             432.
             
             Mr.
             Rushworths
             Historical
             collection
             ,
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             t
             Cooks
             7
             Report
             ,
             Calvins
             case
             ,
             f.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             4
             E
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             44.
             
          
           
             v
             See
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Brief
             Register
             ,
             Kalendar
             &
             Survey
             of
             Parliamentary
             Writs
             .
          
           
             a
             Cooks
             1
             Instit
             .
             p.
             181.
             b.
             &
             5
             Rep.
             f.
             9.
             
             Dyer
             190
             ,
             191
             Ash.
             Authority
             22.24
             .
             &
             the
             Books
             there
             cited
             ,
             19
             H.
             7.
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Dyer
             ,
             f.
             60.
             
          
           
             b
             Modus
             tenendi
             Parl.
             H.
             de
             Knyghton
             de
             Event
             .
             Angliae
             l.
             5.
             col
             .
             2680.2681
             .
             Grafton
             p.
             349
             ,
             350
             ,
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Plea
             for
             the
             Lords
             ,
             p.
             27
             ,
             29.
             
             Exact
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             125.142.360
             .
          
           
             c
             Plowden
             ,
             f.
             117.
             
             Dyer
             ,
             f.
             107.
             b.
             Mr.
             Seldens
             Titles
             of
             Honor
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             Prynns
             Plea
             for
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             House
             of
             Peers
             .
          
           
             d
             Cooks
             4●
             Instit.
             p.
             25.51
             E.
             3.
             rot
             .
             Parl.
             n.
             47.
             
             ●
             R.
             2.
             rot
             .
             Parl.
             2
             n.
             52.11
             H.
             4.
             n.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             Exact
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             163
             ,
             164
             ,
             250
             ,
             316
             ,
             317
             ,
             318
             ,
             312
             ,
             793
             ,
             794.
             
          
           
             x
             Cooks
             7
             Report
             .
             Calvins
             case
             ,
             f.
             10
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Independency
             ,
             part
             2.
             
             Salmatius
             &
             Bochartus
             .
          
           
             *
             Hab.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Objection
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Better
             Acts
             than
             ever
             the
             Republicans
             made
             or
             intend
             to
             make
             for
             the
             peoples
             ease
             and
             benefit
             :
             who
             only
             doubled
             ,
             trebled
             all
             their
             Taxes
             ,
             Grievances
             ,
             insteed
             of
             removeing
             them
             .
          
           
             n
             Brooke
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Fitzherbert
             ,
             Ash.
             Tit.
             Condition
             29.
             
          
           
             o
             Serj.
             Finch
             his
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Cook
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             d
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             e
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             f
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             g
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             704.
             
          
           
             h
             Exact
             Collect
             .
             p.
             250.
             
          
           
             i
             Exact
             Collection
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             k
             Exact
             Collect
             .
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             of
             them
             Prisoners
             in
             execution
             ,
             sent
             for
             out
             of
             Goal
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             an
             House
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Kin.
             21.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             c.
             14.5.6
             ,
             1
             1
             King.
             16.16
             to
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             135
             ,
             148
             ,
             317
             to
             314.
             
          
           
             a
             Alexand.
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             Gen.
             Dierum
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             c
             2
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Sam.
             16
             ,
             18.
             c.
             19.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.8
             ,
             11.6
             .
             c.
             7.33
             H.
             8.
             c.
             27.
             
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             23.
             sect
             .
             4.
             printed
             by
             the
             Armies
             special
             order
             ,
             1649.
             
          
           
             *
             Ol.
             Cromwell
             ,
             Ireton
             ,
             Corn.
             Holland
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             stiled
             themselves
             a
             Mock-Parliament
             as
             Iohn
             Lilburn
             affirms
             .
          
           
             c
             Grotius
             de
             Jure
             Belli
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             sect
             .
             3.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Plowdons
             Comentaries
             ,
             f.
             10.107
             ,
             108
             ,
             350
             ,
             364.
             4
             
             E.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             a
             Watsons
             Quodlibets
             ●
             .
             144
             ▪
             332.
             
          
           
             b
             Quodlibets
             ,
             p.
             322
             ,
             323
             ,
             333
             ,
             334
             ,
             39.209.305
             ,
             306
             ,
             306
             ,
             307
             ,
             309.
             
          
           
             b
             Quodlibets
             ,
             p.
             322
             ,
             323
             ,
             333
             ,
             334
             ,
             39.209.305
             ,
             306
             ,
             306
             ,
             307
             ,
             309.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             c
             Quodlibets
             ,
             p.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             169.
             
          
           
             d
             Quodlibet
             ,
             9.
             p.
             286
             ,
             430
             332.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             e
             Here
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Imaginū
             Antwerp
             ,
             an
             .
             1940.
             
             Speculum
             Jesuiticum
             ,
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             his
             Epistle
             before
             his
             Historical
             and
             legal
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             
             An.
             1655.
             
          
           
             h
             Romes
             Master
             piece
             ,
             Hidden
             works
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             Collection
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             p.
             245
             
          
           
             i
             A
             Collect.
             of
             Ordinances
             .
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             k
             A
             Collect.
             p.
             151
             ,
             852
             ,
             858
             ,
             Vid
             Wekye
             of
             Durb
             .
             A
             Collect.
             p.
             906.
             
          
           
             l
             Romes
             Masterpiece
             
          
           
             m
             
               A
               Collect.
               p.
               267.
               
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               Independency
               part
               2.
               
            
          
           
             n
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Independency
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             
               See
               Mr.
               Prynnes
               Speech
               ,
               Memento
               ,
               &
               Epistle
               to
               his
               Historical
               &
               legal
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               Ludovicus
               Lucius
               ,
               Hist.
               Iesuitica
               ,
               p.
               144
               ,
               156
               ,
               170.
               
            
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             false
             Iew
             ,
             and
             his
             examination
             ,
             Printed
             1653.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             his
             Epistle
             before
             his
             printed
             Book
             .
             1652.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Iustice
             ō
             the
             Armies
             Remonstrance
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             Prositions
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             Speech
             ,
             p.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             His
             Discovery
             of
             Free-state
             tyranny
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             their
             Votes
             in
             Feb.
             1648.
             
             And
             Act
             for
             taking
             the
             Engagement
             ,
             Sep.
             6.
             1649.
             
          
           
             c
             7
             Iac.
             c.
             6.
             
             Ro.
             Bellar.
             Responsio
             ad
             Apol.
             pro
             Iuramento
             Fidelitatis
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             the
             Lord
             William
             Hewards
             and
             Prestons
             books
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             Mr.
             Rushworths
             Historical
             Collections
             ,
             p.
             347.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             the
             2d
             .
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Independency
             .
          
           
             f
             3
             Iac.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Grotius
             De
             lure
             Belli
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             their
             Knack
             ,
             Sept.
             6.
             1649.
             
          
           
             ●●peculum
             ●●uit
             .
             p.
             40.
             
             ●●7
             ,
             218.
             
             Lu●●vicus
             Luci●●
             Hist.
             Iesuit
             .
             〈◊〉
             c.
             2
             p.
             237
             ,
             ●●3
             ,
             288.300
             ,
             ●●9
             .
          
           
             Near
             two
             ●●ndred
             thou●●d
             pounds
             a
             〈◊〉
             more
             〈◊〉
             all
             the
             ●●
             venues
             and
             ●●xes
             ●●ount
             to
             ,
             〈◊〉
             good
             ●●bands
             are
             
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             Diuruals
             and
             Almanacks
             from
             1648.
             to
             1653.
             
          
           
             v
             See
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             di●scovery
             of
             Free
             state
             Tyranny
             ,
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             Prynnes
             ●pistle
             before
             〈◊〉
             Legal
             and
             ●●storical
             ●ollections
             ,
             ●
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             ●ee
             the
             2d
             .
             ●t
             of
             the
             ●●story
             of
             In●●pendancy
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             his
             Book
             and
             Description
             of
             the
             West-Indies
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Romes
             Master-piece
             and
             Hidden
             works
             of
             Darkness
             brought
             to
             publick
             light
             .
          
           
             *
             Herep.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             3d.
             part
             of
             his
             Legal
             Historical
             Vindication
             &
             Collection
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             343.
             to
             397.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             p.
             391
             ,
             392.
             
             Flor.
             Wigorn
             ,
             Sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             Hoveden
             ,
             Mat.
             Westm.
             Mat.
             Pa●is
             ,
             Bromton
             ,
             Anno
             1066
             ,
             1067.
             
          
           
             r
             Malm.
             de
             Gest.
             Reg.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             s
             Malm.
             ibid.
             sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             Col.
             213.
             
             Brompton
             ,
             Col.
             976.
             
          
           
             t
             Flor.
             Wigorn
             .
             p.
             556.
             
             Sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             Col.
             216
             ,
             217.
             
          
           
             u
             Flor.
             Wigorn
             .
             p.
             464.
             
             Sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             Col.
             223.
             
             Hov.
             Annal
             pars
             1.
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             *
             Malm.
             de
             Gestis
             Reg.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat
             ▪
             25.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             August
             .
             Tom
             10.
             
             Ser.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             z
             Epistola
             4●
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             See
             Homil.
             50.
             set
             .
             21.
             
             Tom.
             10.
             
             Peter
             Lumbard
             ,
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             16.
             and
             the
             schoolmen
             on
             him
             .
             Alex.
             Alensis
             ,
             sum
             .
             Theol.
             pars
             4.
             quaest
             24.
             mem
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Sodainly
             takē
             frō
             his
             Son
             by
             his
             nearest
             Relations
             and
             Army-Officers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             proclaiming
             him
             his
             successor
             ,
             and
             all
             Addresses
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             one
             drawn
             sword
             .
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             Ep.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Ferdinandus
             Imperator
             ,
             subegis
             Austriam
             ,
             Bonemiam
             ,
             Moraviam
             ,
             S●●siam
             ,
             Hurgatiam
             ,
             Palatinatum
             utr●mque
             ,
             ex
             lisque
             Hae●eticutum
             Patriarch●s
             Hus●itas
             ,
             &
             REBELLIONUM
             FACES
             CALVINISTAS
             ,
             expulit
             &
             prostigavit
             .
             Agit●
             pri●cipes
             generosi
             ,
             pargit●
             magnis
             animis
             ,
             opu●
             foericibus
             adeo
             auspiciis
             caeptum
             confi●●●
             〈◊〉
             paribus
             studi●●
             REBELLEM
             CALVINI
             CHAERESIN
             paene
             ●vulsam
             STIRPITU●
             UBILIBET
             ERADICATE
             ,
             ut
             p●tti●●●
             &
             pestiferis
             memb●i●
             dissectis
             ,
             Germania
             redinteg●ati
             ,
             revalescere
             ,
             pristinasque
             vires
             et
             robut
             queat
             collige●e
             ,
             &c.
             Cornelius
             Cornelli
             Jesu●●●
             .
             Praes●t
             .
             24
             S.
             Trini●a●●●
             ,
             Commenta●iis
             in
             M●●ores
             Propherus
             praefix
             :
             So●
             Militiere
             his
             Victory
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             a
             De
             Monarchia
             Hisp.
             c.
             25
             ,
             2●
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             his
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             c
             Paulus
             Windeck
             de
             Extirpandis
             Haeresibus
             Antid
             .
             10.11
             p
             ▪
             408.412.480
             .
             &
             244.
             
             Hospinian
             Hist.
             Jesuit
             .
             l.
             3.
             &
             l.
             4.
             p.
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             214.
             
             Lud.
             Lucius
             ,
             Hist.
             Jesuit
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             175.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             186
             ,
             187
             ,
             188.
             
             Johan
             .
             Cambilhonus
             ,
             de
             Rebus
             Jesuitarum
             Abstrusio●ib
             us
             .
             An.
             1608.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             my
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Demurrer
             to
             the
             Jews
             long
             discontinued
             Remitter
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             *
             see
             hete
             ,
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             My
             Quakers
             Vnmasked
             ,
             1655.
             
             And
             New
             Discovery
             of
             Romish
             Emissaries
             ,
             1656.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             his
             Whitehall
             Ordinances
             for
             Excise
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             14
             Decemb
             .
             &
             17
             March
             1653.
             
             May
             4.
             
             &
             June
             8.
             1654
             
             ▪
             &
             The
             1.
             
             Part
             of
             my
             Legal
             and
             Historical
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             66.10
             90.
             
          
           
             a
             Exact
             .
             Collection
             .
             p.
             7.10.267
             ,
             268
             ,
             340
             ,
             342.376.459.491
             ,
             to
             .
             495.503.573
             ,
             575
             ,
             660.665
             ,
             666
             ,
             825.832.839.907
             .
             to
             .
             916.932.951
             .
          
           
             b
             A
             Collection
             of
             Ordinances
             p.
             13.30.34.42
             ,
             43.98
             ,
             99.161.167
             ,
             168
             ,
             169.185.199.203
             ,
             204
             ,
             211.227.275.282.294.305.313.317.340.363
             :
             371.380.417.420
             ,
             423
             ,
             425.432.451
             .
             to
             .
             460.504.513.537
             ,
             539.616.623.666.679.877
             ,
             878.
             
             Appendix
             .
             P.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Here
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             their
             impeachments
             ,
             Trials
             ,
             The
             Act
             &
             Ordinance
             for
             their
             Attainders
             ,
             Mr.
             Pyms
             speech
             .
             Mr.
             St.
             Iohns
             Declaration
             ,
             &
             Argument
             ●gainst
             them
             ,
             ●nd
             first
             part
             ●f
             my
             Legal
             ●nd
             Historical
             ●indication
             ,
             ●c
             .
          
           
             Lilly
             ,
             and
             ●ulpepper
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             t
             See
             Hospinian
             Hist.
             Iesuitica
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             speculum
             Iesuiticum
             ,
             p.
             119.
             
             Ludovicus
             Lucius
             ,
             Histor
             :
             Iesuit
             .
             l.
             4
             :
             c
             :
             5
             where
             it
             is
             printed
             at
             large
             &
             Thuanus
             Hist
             :
             l
             :
             138.
             
          
           
             k
             Hist.
             Gallica
             &
             Belgica
             ,
             l
             :
             ●
             :
             f.
             151
             ,
             152.
             
             Speculum
             Iesuiticum
             ,
             p.
             75.80
             .
             The
             general
             History
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             H.
             4.
             and
             Lewis
             13.
             
             Hospinian
             Historia
             ,
             Iesuit
             .
             l.
             3.153
             .
             to
             159.
             
             Lud.
             Lucius
             ,
             Histor.
             Iesuit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Watsons
             Quodlibets
             ,
             p.
             92
             ,
             94
             ,
             95.
             
             &
             Dialogue
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             a
             Ps.
             115.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Ps.
             46.7
             ,
             11.
             
             Ps.
             27.1.6
             
          
           
             c
             Num.
             16.22
             .
             c.
             27.16
             .
          
           
             d
             Ps.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Deut.
             32.30
             .
          
           
             g
             Jer.
             46.16
             ▪
             c.
             50.16
             .
          
           
             h
             Calipine
             ,
             H●liok●
             ,
             summa
             Angelica
             Tit.
             Seditio
             .
             Cice●o
             de
             Repub
             .
             l
             6.
             
             Lu.
             23.19
             .
          
           
             i
             Luke
             6
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             Appendix
             to
             Mr
             Rushworths
             Historical
             Col
             p.
             30.
             to
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             l
             Polit.
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             Ethic.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Secunda
             secundae
             Artic.
             12.
             
             &
             Qu.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             S●mma
             Angelica
             ,
             Tit.
             Seditio
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             the
             soveraign
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             part
             4.
             p.
             187
             ,
             188.192
             .
          
           
             a
             Ps.
             68.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Ps.
             24.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             4.23
             .
             c.
             9.35
             .
             c.
             13.19
             .
             c.
             14.24
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             10.7
             .
             c.
             12.28
             .
             c.
             21.43
             .
             c.
             4.43
             .
             c.
             8.1
             ,
             10.
             c.
             16.16
             .
             Acts
             20.25
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
             Col.
             1.13
             .
             Rev.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Aristot.
             Polit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             13.38
             .
          
           
             k
             Rev.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             19.6
             .
             Rev.
             1.6
             .
             c.
             5.10
             .
             c.
             20.6.1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             5.3.19
             .
             c.
             7.21
             .
             c.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             p
             Da●
             .
             7.27
             .
             Lu.
             1.33
             .
             Is.
             9.1
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
             Ps.
             45.9
             .
             Mat.
             19.28
             .
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             c.
             20.4
             .
             c.
             9.11
             .
             c.
             7.9.13
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
             Rev.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             s
             Lu.
             12.32
             .
             c.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             t
             Iames
             2.5
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             25.34
             .
          
           
             x
             Ps.
             47.7
             .
             Gen.
             18.25
             .
          
           
             y
             Rev.
             5.3
             .
             &c.
             19.16
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             ●it
             .
             1.16
             .
             ●ib
             .
             6.9
             .
          
           
             ●cts
             26.27
             .
          
           
             ●al
             .
             6.16
             .
          
           
             ●ay
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
          
           
             ●ee
             Tertui●
             Apologia
             .
          
           
             e
             Isay
             1.2
             .
             Ps.
             114.7
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             the
             True
             Old
             Cause
             truly
             stated
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Iohn
             9.12
             .
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             13.22
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             Sam.
             24.3
             to
             20.
             c.
             26.8.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Sam.
             4.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Sam.
             24.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Job
             .
             11.44
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             27.35
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.3
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             o
             Ezech.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             p
             Isay
             10.5.7
             .
             Ier.
             25.9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Isay
             10.6
             .
             c.
             7
             ▪
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Lu.
             13.25
             ▪
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10
             11.
             
             Gal.
             15.20.21
             ,
             5.5
             .
             Ps.
             15.1.23
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             26.47
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             c.
             27.
             to
             38.66
             .
             c
             ,
             28.11
             .
             to
             16.
             
             John
             19.23
             ,
             24.32.34
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             26.47
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             c.
             27.
             to
             38.66
             .
             c
             ,
             28.11
             .
             to
             16.
             
             John
             19.23
             ,
             24.32.34
             .
          
           
             u
             1
             Chron.
             22.8
             .
             c.
             28.3
             .
          
           
             x
             Heb.
             7.2
             .
             Isaiah
             9.6
             .
             1
             ▪
             Pet.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             10
             15.
             
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             z
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             c.
             14.32
             .
             Eph.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             b
             Isay
             59.7
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Chron.
             15.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ier.
             4.10
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             c.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             10.9.10
             .
             Lu.
             9
             ,
             3.
             c.
             22.35
             .
             Ma●
             .
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             32.10
             .
             Exod.
             12.11
             .
             c.
             21.19
             .
             2
             Kings
             4.29
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Knolts
             Turkish
             History
             ,
             Pauli
             Orosii
             Historia
             .
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Edwards
             Gangraenaes
             .
          
           
             e
             Relatio
             de
             stratagematis
             &
             Sophismatis
             Iesuitarum
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Lud.
             Lucius
             ,
             Hist.
             Iesuit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             156.
             
             Cornelius
             Cornelii
             ,
             Epist
             .
             Com.
             in
             Minores
             Prophetas
             :
             And
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Historical
             and
             Legal
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
             Mar.
             10.21
             .
             Lu.
             9.23
             .
             c.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             19.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             95.8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Isay
             59.8
             .
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             d
             Lu.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             2.47
             .
             Col
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             2.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Rev.
             17.14
             .
             c.
             19.18
             .
             Eph.
             1
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Vshers
             ●ccles
             .
             Brit.
             ●ntiq
             .
             c.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             ●
             6
             ,
             7.8
             .
             Spel●anni
             Concil
             .
             ●om
             .
             1.
             
             &
             E●●st
             .
             Ded.
             to
             Fox
             Acts
             &
             ●on
             .
             in
             H.
             8.6
             .
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             their
             Sta●es
             to
             this
             ●pose
             .
          
           
             
               ●almsb
               .
               de
               ●stis
               Regum
               c.
               13.
               
               Mat.
               ●stm
               .
               Anno
               5.
               
               Poly●on
               .
               l.
               6.
               c.
               18
               ●
               .
               Dunelm
               136.
               
            
             
               ●mton
               ,
               col
               955.
               
               A
               el●●s
               ,
               de
               Vita
               ●irac
               .
               Edw.
               ●fess
               .
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             9.19
             .
             r.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Kings
             17.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
             Dan.
             2.21
             .
             c.
             4.25
             ,
             35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             7.12
             .
             1
             Kings
             11
             ,
             36.
             2
             
             King.
             8.19
             .
             Psal.
             132.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Bishop
             Vshers
             Annal.
             vet
             Te●t
             .
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             23.2
             Kings
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Chron.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             c.
             25.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Kings
             14.
             to
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             33.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Kings
             19
             to
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             9
             E.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Mar.
             ses
             .
             2.
             c.
             7
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Aristot.
             Pc
             lit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2
             I
             ,
             Case
             Sphaera
             Civitatis
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             ●
             238.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             ●
             324.
             
          
           
             *
             Worthy
             se●ious
             particu●ar
             perusal
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Prov.
             19.10
             .
             c.
             30.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Eccl.
             10.5
             ,
             6.7
             .
          
           
             a
             Dion
             .
             Cassius
             .
             Dionys.
             Halicar
             .
             Polybius
             ,
             Livy
             ,
             Justin
             ,
             Eutropius
             ,
             Godwins
             Roman
             Antiquities
             ,
             Bodins
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Aelian
             Var.
             Historia
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Grotius
               de
               Jure
               Belli
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               15.
               p.
               537.
               
            
          
           
             d
             See
             my
             Speech
             ,
             p.
             102
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             here
             ,
             p.
             p.
             43
             ,
             46
             ,
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             my
             Epistle
             to
             a
             Seasonable
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             Edit
             .
             2.
             1655.
             
             My
             Quakers
             Unmasked
             ,
             &
             A
             New
             Discovery
             of
             Romish
             Emissaries
             ,
             1656.
             
             The
             Plots
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             printed
             1653.
             
             And
             the
             Jesuits
             undermining
             of
             parliaments
             and
             Protestants
             .
             By
             William
             Castle
             ,
             1642.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Printed
             in
             my
             Hidden
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             Mr.
             Rushworths
             Historical
             Collections
             ,
             p.
             41.
             to
             44.128
             ,
             129
             ,
             185.
             to
             190
             ,
             140
             ,
             141
             ,
             510
             ,
             568.
             
             Exact
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             5.
             to
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Romes
             Masterpiece
             ,
             p.
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ludovicus
             Lucius
             ,
             Hist.
             Jesuit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             271
             ,
             294
             ,
             374.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             607
             ,
             609
             ,
             610
             ,
             611
             ,
             614
             ,
             639
             ,
             671
             ,
             673
             ,
             &c.
             Hospinian
             Hist.
             Jesuit
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             speculum
             Jesuiticum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Lucas
             Osiander
             contra
             Anabaptistas
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Prov.
             24.21
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Exact
             .
             Collection
             ,
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Iud.
             18.7.27
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             29.25
             .
             Isay
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             c.
             7.4
             .
             c.
             41.14
             .
             c.
             44.8
             .
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             d
             Isay
             13.6
             ,
             7.8
             .
             c.
             27.11
             .
             c.
             24.17
             .
             Iudg.
             20.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             Is.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ier.
             48.43
             ,
             44.
             c.
             49.24
             ,
             29.
             
             Lam.
             3.47
             .
             Ezech.
             30.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Collect.
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             P.
             420
             to
             427.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             21.25
             .
          
           
             f
             Exact
             Collection
             ,
             and
             a
             Collection
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             truly
             stated
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             the
             Letany
             ,
             Collects
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Issue
             :
             Canons
             ,
             1605.
             
             Can.
             54.
             
          
           
             h
             Tertulliani
             Apolog
             Euseb
             .
             de
             Vita
             Constantini
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Cassiador
             .
             Hist.
             Tripartita
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
             Athanatius
             Apologia
             ad
             Constantinum
             Imp.
             Sozomen
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             18.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             617.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             670
             ,
             737
             ,
             738
             ,
             739
             ,
             740
             ,
             762
             ,
             853
             ,
             869
             ,
             871.875
             ,
             887
             ,
             891
             ,
             925
             ,
             926
             ,
             1022
             ,
             10●4
             ▪
             1039.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             8.238
             .
             Cl.
             1
             E.
             1.
             d
             ,
             17.
             
             Cl.
             24
             E.
             1.
             d.
             10.
             
             Cl.
             34
             E.
             1.
             d.
             9
             ,
             16.
             
             Cl.
             35
             ,
             E.
             1.
             d.
             15.
             cl
             .
             9
             R.
             2.
             d.
             11.
             cl
             .
             15
             R.
             2.
             d.
             56.
             cl
             .
             16
             R.
             2.
             d.
             11.
             cl
             .
             R.
             2.
             d.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron
             10.6
             .
             
               to
               18.
               
               See
               My
               New
               Discovery
               of
               Fre●
               State
               Tyranny
               ;
               And
               Englands
               New
               Chain●
               .
            
          
           
             *
             2
             28.2.3
             .
             ●2
             .
             
               to
               36.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Psal.
               20.8
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Chytra●
               Chron
               :
               Saxonia
               l.
               14.
               p
               :
               411
               ,
               to
               4●4
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Munsters
               Cosmog
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               142.
               
               Sl●i●ian
               Commens
               .
               l.
               10
            
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             4.
             
               8.
               
               Psal.
               119
               ,
               41
               ,
            
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Polybii
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             521
             to
             527.